Skip to main content

Full text of "Studies and stories"

See other formats


h'.S'j: 


1^ 

kilxiifl^. U:OO0A<itdrU. 

Subject    i.A::±iJ:JLaxLzJjA:< 

Form    JlL.h 


..%:.....r......'^.hie... 


Head  Mistress. 


jQoio 


m 


STUDIES    AND    STORIES 


THE    DAINTY    BOOKS. 

Each  Volume  2S.  6d. 

"  Decidedly  fascinating." — Saturday  Review. 

"  Certainly  deserve  their  name.  All  three  are  fascinating  little 
volumes,  convenient  in  shape,  prettily  bound  and  charmingly 
illustrated." — Athenceum. 

"  Dainty"  4to  (5J  by  5),  cloth,  uniform,  gilt  top. 

The  series  is  intended  for  children  of  all  ages.     Each  volume 
contains  numerous  Illustrations. 

FOR     GROWN-UP     CHILDREN.       By    L.    B. 

Walford.     With  Illustrations  by  T.  Pvm. 

MUM     FIDGETS.       By     Constance     Milman, 

author  of  "  The  Doll  Dramas."  With  Illustrations  by  Edith 
Ellison. 

MASTER      BARTLEMY.        By      Frances      E. 

Crompton,  author  of  "  Friday's  Child."  With  Illustrations  by 
T.  Pvm.  

BROWNIES  AND  ROSE-LEAVES.     Bv  Roma 

White,  author  of  "Punchinello's  Romance."  Profusely  illus- 
trated by  L.  Leslie  Brooke.  With  cover  designed  by  the 
Artist.     Large  crown  8vo.     3^.  f>d. 


London:  A.  D.  INNES  &  CO., 
31  &  32,  Bedford  Street,  Strand. 


STUDIES 

and 

STORIES 


By 

Mrs.  Molesworth 

Author  of 

"  Carrots"  "  The  Palace  in  the  Garden,^^ 

''A  Charge  Fulfilled ;' 

*^  Neighbours,''^ 

etc. 


London 

A.   D.   Innes  &  Co. 

31    6-    32    Bedford    Street 
1893 


LONDON : 

PRINTED    BY   WILLIAM    CLOWES   AND   SONS,    LIMITED, 

STAMFORD   STREET   AND   CHARING   CROSS. 


SRLF 
YRL 

5529 
M735 


TO 

MY    GIRL    READERS. 

KNOWN    AND   UNKNOWN. 


CONTENTS. 


"  Coming  Out"     . 

Hans  Christian  Andersen  . 

Mrs.  Ewing's  Less  Well-known 

Princess  Ice-heart 

Old  Gervais 

"Once  Kissed  "     . 

The  Sealskin  Purse     . 

The  Abbaye  de  C£risy 

English  Girlhood 

Fiction:  its  Use  and  Abuse 


Books 


PAGE 
I 

II 

31 
63 

95 
130 
146 
187 
20S 
236 


/• 


STUDIES    AND    STORIES. 


"COMING  our." 

"  Standing  with  reluctant  feet, 
Where  the  brook  and  river  meet," 

That  is  a  very  hackneyed  quotation,  is  it  not? 
It  is  so  pretty,  however,  so  pretty  and  "  poetical," 
so  appropriate  to  the  sort  of  notion  people  have 
long  had  and  like  to  have  about  their  girls,  that 
it  is  not  likely  to  get  into  disfavour  in  a  hurry.  It 
is  very  pretty,  and  so  are  the  pictures  it  has  more 
than  once  suggested.  But  is  it  true?  I  scarcely 
think  so. 

There  are  some  girls — I  myself  have  known  a 
few — who  are  not  in  a  hurry  to  be  grown-up,  and 
to  *'  come  out."  But  even  with  these  I  do  not 
think  the  motive  of  the  "reluctance"  is  such  as 
the  poet  infers.     For  they  arc  not  usually  of  the 

B 


2  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

gentle,  tender,  retiring  order  of  maidens.  The 
girls  I  have  known  who  "  hated  "  to  think  of  being 
"  really  grown-up,"  were  rather  of  the  tomboy, 
hoyden  class,  who  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  long- 
skirts  and  quiet  movements,  of  "  done-up  "  hair 
and  neatly  buttoned  gloves,  of  no  more  scaling  of 
garden^vvalls  with  their  brothers  in  the  holidays,  or 
riding  of  barebacked  ponies  round  the  paddocks. 
I  fear  I  must  plead  guilty  to  a  certain  weakness 
for  these  dear  tomboys — while  they  are  tomboys, 
that  is  to  say ;  for,  curiously  enough,  though 
from  causes  not  very  far  to  seek,  they  are  some- 
times very  disappointing  when  they  do  "come 
out."  The  "hoydenishness,"  to  coin  a  word, 
develops  or  degenerates  into  fastness,  or,  what  is 
still  stranger  and  quite  as  much  to  be  deprecated, 
into  vanity  and  frivolity  of  a  deeper  though  less 
noisy  kind. 

"  One  would  scarcely  recognize  Maud  So-and- 
so,"  you  hear  it  said.  "She  is  so  spoilt,  so 
*  stuck-up'  and  conceited.  And  do  you  remember 
how  simple  and  unaffected — almost  too  unaffected 
— she  was  before  she  came  out  ?  " 


''COMING  OUT:'  3 

Unaffected  ;  yes,  so  she  was,  perhaps.  "  Simple '' 
— she  may  have  seemed  so  ;  but  true  simpHcity 
has  its  roots  deeper  down.  To  be  genuine  and 
lasting  they  must  strike  in  the  soil  of  unselfishness 
and  self-forgettingness.  And  if  I\Iaud  was  never 
taught  to  be  unselfish  ;  if,  however  unconsciously, 
she  was  allowed  to  grow  up  in  a  chamber  of 
mirrors,  to  act  and  think  and  feel  tacitly  as  if  the 
universe  revolved  round  her  own  little  self,  how 
can  one  wonder  if  the  selfish  child  matures  into 
the  selfish  woman,  the  real  object  of  whose  exist- 
ence is  to  get  as  much  pleasure  and  amusement 
out  of  life  as  she  can  ? 

But  all  girls  are  not  thus  specially  selfish. 
Many — a  great  many  at  least — wisli  not  to  be  so, 
and  not  a  few  arc  so  without  knowing  it.  And  to 
a  certain  extent  there  is  a  sort  of  selfishness 
inherent  in  the  mere  fact  of  youth  and  health  and 
vigorous  life,  which  scarcely  deserves  so  harsh  a 
name.  It  is,  in  a  sense,  but  a  phase  which  has, 
like  childish  ailments,  to  be  passed  through.  And 
youth  and  full  health  and  beauty  last  but  a  short 
time  at  best.     Heaven  forbid  that  we  should  be 


4  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

hard  upon  their  possessors  ;  it  is  no  crime  to  be 
brimful  of  their  delight  while  it  does  last,  any 
more  than  it  is  a  crime  for  the  birds  to  carol  in 
the  springtime,  or  for  the  flowers  to  smile  up  with 
their  innocent  faces  to  the  sun. 

But  human  beings — even  girls — are  something 
more  than  birds  and  flowers !  And  this  is  why 
I  would  like  to  give  a  very  few  words  of  advice, 
or  warning,  to  any  maidens  on  the  verge  of  this 
momentous  "  coming  out,"  of  which  we  hear  so 
often. 

It  is  not  to  spoil  your  fresh,  pleasure,  or  to 
shorten  it,  that  I  would  speak.  It  is  to  enhance 
it,  and  make  of  it  a  stepping-stone  to  more  lasting 
good. 

There  is,  it  seems  to  mc,  one  great  fallacy  at  the 
root  of  our  treatment  of  girls  at  this  stage.  The 
whole  system  of  thought  and  arrangement  about 
them  undergoes  all  of  a  sudden,  like  a  transform- 
ation scene  on  the  stage,  a  complete  change. 
Hitherto,  young  as  they  were,  they  have  been 
treated  more  or  less  as  reasonable  beings,  with 
minds  and  conscienceSj  and  to  a  certain  extent, 


"COMING   OUT."  5 

responsibilities.  Their  hours  and  duties  have  been 
carefully  regulated  by  mammas  and  governesses  ; 
the  studies  for  which  they  showed  special  aptitude 
have  been  paid  particular  attention  to  ;  they  have 
been  required  to  be  punctual  and  regular  ;  books 
of  amusement — all  amusements  indeed — have  been 
cautiously  selected,  and  but  moderately  indulged 
in.  ]5ut  with  the  "hey  presto  "  of  "  coming  out" 
all  changes.  Duties,  responsibilities,  obligations, 
go  to  the  wall.  Blanche  is  "out";  henceforth, 
for  the  next  two  or  three  years  at  least,  frivolity 
and  pleasure  are  to  be  the  order  of  the  day.  In 
some  cases,  that  it  is  so  comes  from  a  sort  of 
thoughtless  subscribing  to  conventionality — "  every- 
body "  does  it,  so  we  do  it  ;  in  others  the  motives 
are  deeper  and — though  it  is  an  ugl}'  word  to  use, 
I  fear  we  must  use  it — coarser.  The  di'bittante 
is  to  be  dressed  to  the  greatest  advantage,  and 
taken  out  into  society  with  a  very  defined  though 
seldom  avowed  object ;  in  some  other  cases  the 
motive,  though  less  worldl\-,  is,  it  seems  to  me, 
little  short  of  cruel.  On  the  principle  acted  upon, 
we  are  told — I  really  do  not  know  if  it  is  true  or 


6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

not — by  confectioners  who  allow  their  new  appren- 
tices to  eat  as  many  sweets  as  they  please,  that 
they  may  the  sooner  lose  all  liking  for  them,  some 
parents  and  guardians  exaggerate  the  amount  of 
gaiety  they  provide  for  their  newly  fledged 
daughter.  "  She  will  the  sooner  tire  of  it,  and  settle 
down  to  rational  things,"  I  have  heard  it  said. 

Why  should  she  be  foredoomed  to  tire  of  it, 
poor  child  ?  Why  should  she  not  be  taught  to 
enter  into  amusements,  after  all  many  of  them 
good  things  in  their  place,  reasonably  and  sparingly, 
so  that  she  need  never  "  tire  "  of  refined  and  genial 
social  recreations  ?  And  ivill  she  tire  of  them 
according  to  this  strange  plan  ?  In  one  sense,  yes, 
only  too  surely  and  bitterly  ;  in  another,  no,  for 
these  distorted  "  pleasures,"  even  though  no  longer 
worthy  of  the  name,  are  pretty  sure  to  have  become 
a  necessity  of  her  otherwise  empty  life.  And 
whether  she  marry,  or  whether  she  do  not,  it  will 
be  a  hard  struggle,  and  one  demanding  unusual 
strength  of  character  and  determination,  to  get 
back  to  the  sober  and  sensible  path  from  which 
she  need  never  have  strayed. 


'*  COMING  out:'  7 

That  Is  the  root  of  it.  What  should  be  the 
exception  is  made  the  rule  ;  what  should  be  the 
relaxation  of  life  is  made  its  business — everything 
is  thrown  out  of  gear,  and  everything  suffers.  It 
cannot  but  be  so  ;  thank  God  it  must  be  so — we 
cannot  go  on  far  in  a  wrong  direction  without 
becoming  conscious  of  it. 

But  what  is  to  be  done  ?  It  is  always  easier  to 
describe  an  evil  than  to  prescribe  a  cure.  And  I 
cannot  say  much.  I  can  only  suggest — to  girls 
themselves,  and,  I  trust  without  officiousness  or 
presumption,  to  those  who  have  the  charge  and 
direction  of  them — some  simple  ways  by  which  a 
more  satisfactory  state  of  things  may  be  induced. 
First  and  foremost,  look  well  about  you,  dear 
Blanche,  when  you  are  released  from  schoolroom 
hours  and  rules,  and  say  to  yourself,  "Now  that  I 
have  my  time  more  at  my  own  disposal,  let  me  try 
to  use  at  least  some  small  part  of  it  for  others." 
There  must  be,  there  is  sure  to  be,  somebody  you 
can  do  something  for  every  day — some  one  over- 
burdened, perhaps  in  your  own  home,  whose  cares 
}-ou  may  lighten  by  a  little  steady,  to-be-rclied-upon 
help. 


8  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  Blanche  has  undertaken  it,  so  it  will  be  done." 
What  a  delightful  thing  to  have  said  or  thought 
of  you !  Or  outside  your  own  home — oh  dear, 
the  work  there  is  to  do  in  the  world  !  Some  of  it 
you  will  surely  get  leave  to  bestow  your  little  quota 
of  ready  and  willing  even  though  inexperienced 
efforts  upon,  however  affection  and  anxiety  may 
dread  your  "  over  doing  "  yourself.  You  must  be 
dutiful  and  docile  about  it,  remember,  and  very, 
ve/y  slow  to  judge  others  whose  zeal  seems  to  you 
lukewarm.  A  time  may  come  when  "greater 
things  "  may  be  put  in  your  power,  if  in  the  small 
ones  you  show  yourself  faithful. 

Then  again,  do  not  think  your  studies  are  at  an 
end  with  the  schoolroom.  Try  and  read  steadily^ 
even  if  though  more  than  a  very  short  time  daily 
be  impossible,  some  book  or  books  which  your 
good  sense  or  the  advice  of  others  tells  you  will  be 
profitable.  And  in  whatever  you  do,  try — to  the 
utmost  of  your  power,  and  without  infringing  the 
rights  of  others  to  your  time  and  your  considera- 
tion— try  to  be  regular.  Be  as  early  a  riser  as  is 
possible  for  you  ;  answer  notes — necessary  notes — 


''COMING  OUT."     •  9 

as  quickly  as  you  can,  while  endeavouring  not  to 
increase  the  number  of  the  ////necessary  ones,  in 
these  modern  times  ahnost  as  great  a  tax  as  the 
empty  visits  to  mere  acquaintances,  whom  we 
have  not  leisure  to  cultivate  into  "friends."  Never 
forget  the  few  who  have  a  real  claim  on  you  for 
long  unhurried  letters — above  all  Jack  or  Harry  ; 
we  have  most  of  us,  alas !  a  Jack  or  a  Harry  far 
away,  in  these  days  of  overcrowded  professions 
(perhaps  it  is  wrong  to  say  "  alas  !  ")  ;  away,  some- 
where, working  hard,  after  his  careless  merry  Eton 
or  Harrow  school-life,  in  the  vague  mysterious 
"  colonies  "  we  mothers  and  sisters  know  so  little 
about,  where  whatever  our  boys  learn,  thc)-  learn 
nothing  better  than  to  love  "  home,"  as  they  never 
loved  it  before. 

And,  though  this  is  scarcely  the  place,  nor  is  it 
within  my  present  province  to  do  more  than  touch 
in  the  very  slightest  way  upon  such  subjects — never 
forget,  in  thc  midst  of  the  whirl  which  perhaps  you 
can  scarcely  escape,  your  first  and  highest  and 
realcst  duties  of  all.  It  may  be  difficult,  sometimes 
it  is  sure  to  be  so — sometimes  even  it  will  seem  all 


10  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  of  no  use."  But  take  courage  ;  the  greater  the 
effort,  the  greater  will  be  the  help  you  may — oh, 
how  certainly — rely  upon. 

It  is  a  waiting  time  for  you.  Your  future  the 
next  few  years  must,  in  one  way  especially,  decide. 
And  at  your  age  you  cannot  map  out  your  life. 
But  even  if  more  "  play  "  is  forced  upon  you  than 
you  would  choose,  think  of  it  as  such  ;  never  forget 
that  somewhere  and  in  some  way  God  has  work 
preparing  for  you  to  do,  that  you  are  a  woman  and 
not  a  butterfly,  that  even  your  present  difficulties 
and  distractions  may  be  woven  into  the  marvellous 
web,  of  which  a  few  straggling  threads  are  all  we 
are  as  yet  able  to  catch  hold  of. 


(     ir     ) 


HANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN 

"  What  is  genius  but  finer  love  ? " — Emerson. 

There  are  some  few  writers  concerning  whom, 
however  widely  opinions  may  vary  as  to  the 
importance,  beauty,  or  lasting  value  of  their  work, 
all  are  on  one  point  agreed  :  they  stand  alone  ;  if 
not  above,  at  least  apart  from,  the  "  odiousness  " 
of  comparison.  And  among  these  few  one  might 
again  select  a  yet  smaller  number,  of  whom  it  could 
almost  be  maintained  that  these  not  even  "  critics  " 
can  "criticize."  Of  Hans  Christian  Andersen,  the 
gentle,  childlike-spirited  Dane,  the  beneficent 
genius  of  our  early  years,  can  both  these  things 
be  said.  In  the  long  line  of  the  illustrious  of  our 
own  days  he  stands  in  his  niche  apart,  and  the 
soft  glow  which  surrounds  him  like  a  halo,  too  soft 
and  loving,  and  withal  mysterious,  to  dazzle,  yet 
nils  our  eyes  so  as  to  make  it  no  easy  matter  to 


13  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

take  his  measure  with  perfect  exactitude.  The 
very  sound  of  his  familiar  name  brings  with  it  a 
rush  of  the  sweetest  associations ;  of  Christmas- 
trees  and  Christmas  chimes  ;  of  midsummer  fancies 
in  the  scented  pinewoods  ;  of  the  very  happiest 
hours  of  happy  childhood,  past  and  yet  Hving  in 
memory  for  ever ;  in  his  own  quaint  words  "  in 
the  book  of  the  heart  kept  close  and  not  for- 
gotten." 

But  it  would  be  to  narrow  quite  unfairly  the 
scope  and  extent  of  Andersen's  peculiar  genius 
were  we  to  consider  it  as  altogether  or  even  mainly 
limited  to  literature  for  the  young.  Much,  indeed, 
that  he  has  written  is  not  only  altogether  beyond 
the  comprehension  and  sympathy  of  children,  but 
decidedly — as  will  be  afterwards  pointed  out  more 
definitely  —  unsuited  and  undesirable  for  them. 
Those  of  his  stories  and  fables  seemingly  intended 
for  the  young  are  at  the  same  time  full  of  charm 
and  interest  for  those  of  older  growth,  and  this, 
perhaps,  has  unconsciously  led  to  the  misappre- 
hension that  all  he  wrote  (his  novels,  of  course, 
excepted),  was  with  a  special  view  to  the  pleasure 


BANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEiV.  1 3 

and  profit  of  the  younger  generation.  And  very 
defined  "  intention,"  strictly  speaking,  in  this  sense, 
he  probably  was  without.  He  wrote  as  he  was 
moved,  and  as  he  felt  he  must.  His  own  essen- 
tially childlike  spirit  pervades  the  whole,  is  indeed 
the  keynote  to  its  beaut)',  but  he  gave  his  work  to 
the  world  unfettered  by  restrictions  and  conditions. 
It  is  for  us,  his  grateful  readers,  parents  and 
teachers  especially,  to  discriminate  as  to  what 
we  find  suited  to  the  little  ones  among  us.  And 
this  fact  has,  I  think,  in  England  especially,  been 
somewhat  overlooked  in  the  rather  heterogeneous 
translations  and  collections  commonly  spoken  of 
in  the  mass  as  "  Andersen's  fairy  tales."  * 

Yet  the  more  one  reads  and  reads  yet  again  of 
his  works,  the   more  strongly  is  impressed  upon 

*  An  exception  to  tliis,  to  some  extent,  is  to  be  found  in  Mrs. 
Paull's  translation,  by  far  the  best,  of  Andersen's  earlier  works,  and 
published  as  "a  special  adaptation  and  arrangement  for  young 
people."  But  even  in  this  selection  I  venture  to  object  to  some  of 
the  laics  introduced,  and  to  parts  of  others.  In  making  a  still  more 
careful  choice  for  children's  own  reading,  many  further  stories  and 
sketches  might  be  retained  and  added,  with  but  very  slight  modifi- 
cations and  suppressions  ;  such  being,  in  almost  every  instance,  only 
called  for  through  the  author's  irrepressible  love  of  a  dash  of  the 
weird  and  ghastly. 


14  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

one  the  conviction  that  Hans  Andersen  is  at  his 
best,  his  "happiest,"  certainly,  both  in  the  literary 
and  the  literal  sense  of  the  expression,  when 
thoroughly  living  in  child-world.  His  earlier 
stories  and  fables  are  universally  the  best  loved, 
and  of  these  the  greater  number  are  in  every  way 
fitted  for  children  ;  there  is  less  of  the  under-note 
of  sadness  and  melancholy,  of  which  in  all  true 
poetry  there  must  be  a  suggestion,  though  in  the 
truest  and  best — and  this  is  pre-eminently  the  case 
with  Andersen — one  rises  in  the  end  still  higher, 
above  even  the  loftiest  clouds  to  the  regions  where 
faith  tells  us  of  the  Eternal  Light. 

And  to  speak  of  this  Danish  writer  as 'a  poet  is 
surely  more  than  permissible.  It  may  be  a  trite 
saying,  but  is  none  the  less  true,  that  much  of  the 
most  beautiful  poetry  has  been  written  as  prose. 
So  in  child-world,  with  the  innocent  beings  in 
some  sense  nearer  heaven  than  are  the  grown  men 
and  women,  sight-dimmed  in  the  denser  regions 
of  earthly  struggle  and  toil,  with  the  little  ones 
but  vaguely  conscious  that  any  clouds  exist, 
Andersen,  as  poet  no  less  than  child-lover,  is  most 


HANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  I  5 

at  home.  True  seer,  his  vision  penetrates  beyond 
the  darkness,  it  has  no  lasting  power  to  depress  or 
confuse  him,  but  still  he  would  fain  linger  with 
these  as  yet  unsullied  and  untried,  to  whom  life 
itself  is  more  than  half  a  fairy-tale  of  wonder  and 
of  fun,  to  whom,  it  would  almost  seem,  are  some- 
times vouchsafed  gleams  of  that  kingdom  to  which 
only  through  sore  strife  and  tribulation  can  human 
souls  attain. 

Hans  Andersen's  immense  success  and  popu- 
larity is  sometimes  attributed  to  a  circumstance 
which,  though  never,  I  think,  enumerated  among 
the  gifts  of  the  old-world  fairy  godmothers,  might 
yet  at  first  sight  almost  appear  like  a  piece  of 
"good  luck."  He  had  the  happiness  to  be  born 
at  the  right  time.  To  some  extent  contempo- 
raneous with  the  careful  and  learned  work  of  the 
Brothers  Grimm,  his  early  productions  were  indeed 
given  to  the  European  public  at  a  moment  \\\\q.\\ 
taste  and  the  finer  perceptions  seemed  awaking 
from  a  long  period  of  sleep,  a  period  during  which, 
it  may  be  said,  that  spiritual  insight  in  more  than 
one   direction  was,   for  the   time,  altogether   lost. 


1 6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

and  during  which  there  reigned,  not  unnaturally, 
a  deplorable  ignorance  of  the  deeper  and  higher 
meanings  of  education.  For  besides  other  lament- 
able neglects  or  mistakes,  the  training  of  the 
imagination,  certainly  one  of  the  most  powerful 
for  good  or  evil  of  our  faculties,  was  either  com- 
pletely ignored  or  pretentiously  discussed,  from 
artificial  and  unreal  standpoints.  But  is  not  an 
artist  of  the  first  order  in  his  own  path,  always 
born  at  a  lucky  moment  ?  To  take  the  converse 
of  the  old  proverb  of  the  bad  workman  who  never 
finds  good  tools,  does  not  the  best  work  always 
find  appreciators  ?  And  an  author  of  real  power, 
in  these  modern  times  especially,  can,  with  the  aid 
of  cheap  books  and  libraries  and  the  ever-increas- 
ing knowledge  of  foreign  languages,  to  a  great 
extent  educate  his  own  audience,  can  develop  the 
very  qualities  required  to  understand  him. 

Thus,  is  it  not  more  correct  to  say  that  Ander- 
sen had  himself  a  hand  in  this  awakening,  on  the 
face  of  it  so  fortunate  for  him,  this  revival  or 
renaissance  of  the  imaginative  or  poetic  spirit 
along  certain  lines  ?    With  rightly  discarded  super- 


HANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  I  / 

stitions  had  been  swept  away  in  wholesale  fashion 
much  that  was  not  only  harmless  but  valuable, 
much  full  of  tender  and  beautiful  association. 
Folk-lore  and  legend  had  crept  terror-stricken  into 
the  remotest  corners,  and,  still  more  to  be  deplored, 
all  genuine  and  intuitive  love  of  nature  seemed  for 
the  time  to  have  disappeared.  "  Fairy-tale,"  in 
short,  to  use  the  word  in  Andersen's  own  symbolical 
and  comprehensive  sense,  "  Fairy-tale  "  herself  had 
deserted  the  world  ;  the  forests  and  the  brooks 
were  lonely  and  silent,  the  birds  sang  less  sweetly, 
the  winds  wailed  their  reproach.  Saddest  of  all 
were  the  nurseries  and  schoolrooms,  where  the 
children  pined  for  they  knew  not  what.  But 
"  Fairy-tale,"  though  for  long  years  she  may  hide, 
till  mankind  has  well-nigh  forgotten  her  existence, 
yet  sooner  or  later  will  return  ;  "  Fairy-tale  never 
dies."  And  is  not  all  gratitude  due  to  those  who 
have  lured  her  back  to  dwell  again  among  us  ? 

This  generation,  it  is  not  too  much  to  sa)',  will 
not  have  time  fully  to  gauge  and  realize  the  good 
work  which  Hans  Andersen  helped  to  accomplish. 
The  inauguration  of  a  new  era  in  child  literature 

c 


1 8  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

was  but  a  part  of  it,  though  a  great  one  ;  for  truly 
to  children  he  may  be  said  to  have  changed  the 
face  of  the  world,  gilding  the  commonest  objects 
with  the  brightness  of  his  loving  and  delicate  and 
humorous  fancy,  so  that,  as  many  could  personally 
testify,  a  few  shells  or  pebbles,  a  broken  jug  or  a 
fragment  of  china,  become  material  enough  with 
which  to  construct  stories,  to  their  little  inventors 
as  wonderful  and  interesting  as  those  of  the 
thousand-and-one  nights  ;  while  from  the  tall  fir- 
tree  to  the  tiniest  daisy-bud,  all  nature,  through 
his  magic  spectacles,  grows  instinct  with  sympathy 
and  meaning. 

Anything  like  an  exhaustive  classification  of  all 
Andersen's  tales  and  sketches,  anything  approach- 
ing to  a  complete  chronicle  or  even  catalogue  of 
them,  would  demand  more  space  than  is  mine  to 
give,  and  on  the  reader's  part  absorb  time  which 
would  be  more  pleasantly  and  profitably  employed 
in  drinking  at  the  fountain-head,  and  there  form- 
ing his  own  opinions.  But  to  obtain  a  fairly  com- 
prehensive idea  of  the  grasp  and  quality  of  his 
work   it   may  be   useful    to  divide   it    into   three 


//A.VS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  IQ 

groups  :  those  of  fairy  stories  proper,  so  to  speak  ; 
of  fable,  parable  or  allegory  ;  and  thirdly,  of  what 
we  may  call  prose  tales  or  sketches.  Any  hard- 
and-fast  lines,  however,  of  demarcation  cannot  be 
drawn,  for  these  groups  incessantly  and  on  all 
sides  overlap  each  other.  The  genius  of  Andersen 
could  not  be  restricted  to  fit  any  groove  or  suit  any 
taste.  Even  such  a  rough-and-ready  separation  of 
his  stories,  as  into  "grave  and  gay,"  would  be  im- 
possible. In  the  most  pathetic,  start  up,  when 
least  expected,  the  irrepressible  imps  of  his  fun 
and  humour  ;  in  the  merriest,  one  strikes  abruptly 
a  note  of  melancholy.  And  in  both,  the  fascina- 
tion of  mystery  and  reserve  is  never  wanting. 

It  is,  above  all,  in  the  first  and  smallest  group — 
that  of  genuine  fairy-tale — that  he  is  most  asso- 
ciated with  and  best  suited  to  children.  Yet  even 
here  it  is  but  fair  to  remember  that  he  wrote  with 
no  very  definite  or  special  intention  of  confining 
himself  to  such  an  audience.  He  loved  children 
as  he  loved  everything  natural  and  spontaneous  ; 
his  own  spirit  was  so  essentially  child-like  that 
child-world    was    its    true    home,    but    there    was 


20  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

nothing  of  the  intentional  teacher  or  educator 
about  him  ;  he  has  tossed  us  his  rich  wealth  of 
flowers  to  arrange  and  bestow  as  seems  to  us  best. 
In  the  greater  number  of  these,  his  earlier  pro- 
ductions, there  is  but  little  that  we  would  keep 
back  or  alter  for  even  the  very  youngest  readers, 
and  that  little  half  regretfully,  as  the  most  careful 
touch  seems  desecration.  One  of  the  loveliest  and 
best-loved  of  the  longer  fairy-tales  is  that  of  "  The 
Eleven  Wild  Swans,"  of  which  the  dominant  idea 
is  a  peculiarly  sweet  and,  in  such  stories,  a  some- 
what rare  one,  that  of  brotherly  and  sisterly  affec- 
tion. Nothing  more  charming  than  the  gentle  yet 
brave  Elisa,  whom  even  the  venomous  toads  could 
not  injure  or  sully,  can  well  be  imagined.  And 
the  one  part  of  the  story  which  it  is  best  to  suppress 
in  reading  it  to  children,  that  which  tells  of  the 
hideous  ghouls  in  the  churchyard,  yet  doubtless 
adds  by  contrast  to  the  effect  of  the  whole.  It  is 
impossible  at  any  age  to  read  this  story  without  a 
shiver  of  anxiety  as  the  fatal  moment  approaches 
— zvill  the  nettle-shirts  be  finished  in  time  ? — and 
the  half-humorous,  half-pathetic  touch  which  leaves 


HANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  2  I 

the  youngest  prince  with  one  swan's  wing  in- 
stead of  an  arm,  is  curiously  characteristic.  In 
this  story  there  is  a  decided  flavour  of  the  sea, 
still  more  strongly  brought  out,  of  course,  in  the 
even  more  exquisite,  Undine-\\k.c  tale  of  **  The 
Little  INIermaid,"  the  most  pathetic  of  all  these 
fairy-tales.  It  recalls  De  la  Motte  Fouque's 
story,  but  recalls  it  only  sufficiently  to  mark 
essential  differences.  There  is  less  in  "  The  Little 
Mermaid"  of  the  old-world  "  Neck"  legend,  which 
doubtless  suggested  the  marvellous  creation  of 
"  Undine "  ;  though  here  and  there  throughout 
Hans  Andersen's  tales  and  sketches — and  this 
by  no  means  detracts  from  their  merit  and 
originality — one  detects  the  shadow  of  ancient 
traditions,  of  northern  tradition  above  all.  He  is 
in  heart  and  soul  of  the  north  ;  "  he  loves  the  cold 
best,"  as  a  child  was  once  heard  to  say  with  a 
thrill  of  mingled  awe  and  sympathy.  The  ocean, 
the  waves,  and  the  sandy  shore  are  dear  to  him 
at  all  times ;  but  to  kindle  his  enthusiasm  to  the 
utmost,  to  inspire  his  most  vivid  word-pictures  it 
must  be  the  Northern  Sea  with  its  fiords  and  its  fogs, 


23  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

the  north  itself  with  the  secrets  of  its  untrodden  ice- 
fields, its  glaciers,  and  eternal  snow  ;  the  reindeer 
and  the  sea-bird  are  his  best-loved  familiars.  And 
something  of  this  northern  spirit  is  to  be  felt  in 
the  moral  atmosphere  of  all  his  writings.  It  is 
white  with  the  whiteness  of  child-like  purity  ;  cold, 
though  not  chilly,  reserved  and  restrained,  never 
overflowing  or  exaggerated.  There  is  nothing 
luscious  or  sensuous  even  in  his  rare  allusions 
to  southern  scenes ;  he  loves  the  summer  and 
its  glories,  but  the  silence  and  mystery  of  the 
winter,  like  a  magnet,  are  ever  drawing  him  to 
the  sterner  regions  of  the  north. 

"  The  Snow  Queen  "  is  another  of  this  group 
of  his  stories,  for  it  is  really  a  fairy-tale,  though 
now  and  then  it  plunges  almost  abruptly  into 
allegory,  and  allegory  of  a  highly  mystic  kind. 
But  "Kay"  and  "Gerda"  are  thoroughly  the 
hero  and  heroine  of  a  fairy-story,  and  the  little 
robber  maiden,  in  spite  of  her  terrible  knife  and 
the  pistols  in  her  belt,  is  curiously  fascinating  to 
children's  fancy. 

The  two  dainty  little  nursery  idylls,  "Totty"  or 


HANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  23 

"  Tiny,"  as  it  is  varyingly  translated,  and  "  Little 
Ida's  Flowers,"  arc  pitched  in  quite  another  key. 
It  is  as  if  now  and  then  Andersen  gave  his 
fancy  a  rest,  letting  it  gently  stray  in  a  garden 
of  the  simplest  and  sweetest  conceits.  These 
pretty  little  stories,  with  a  few  others  of  the  same 
tone,  can  be  understood  and  appreciated  by  the 
tiniest  hearers,  yet  there  is  no  "  writing  down  " 
in  them.  The  narrator  enjoys  them  himself,  is 
hand-in-hand  with  his  hearers,  like  "the  delight- 
ful student,"  whom  the  stupid  lawyer  sneers  at 
"  for  putting  such  nonsense  in  a  child's  head." 

Of  a  different  type  again  arc  such  tales  as 
"The  Tinder-Box,"  "The  Flying  Trunk,"  and 
"The  Travelling  Companion."  The  two  former 
are  thorough-going  fairy-tales  of  the  orthodox 
order,  though  the  disappointing  conclusion  of 
the  second  is  scarcely  en  ri'glc,  and  the  wholesale 
cutting  off  of  heads  in  the  first  reminds  one  of 
"Alice  in  Wonderland!"  In  "The  Travelling 
Companion  "  the  characteristic  touch  of  weirdncss 
startles  one  at  the  end,  where  the  familiar  friend 
discloses  himself  as  no  living  being  but  a  ghost. 


24  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  The  Clogs  of  Fortune,"  one  of  Andersen's  very 
cleverest  freaks,  is  tantalizingly  short ;  one  would 
fain  journey  still  further  and  to  yet  stranger 
scenes  and  remoter  times  with  such  a  guide. 

The  terms  "fable,"  "parable,"  and  "allegory," 
the  first  especially,  with  its  somewhat  dry  and 
sententious  associations,  describe  but  approxi- 
mately and  most  inadequately  a  large  number 
of  Hans  Andersen's  productions,  which  it  is 
nevertheless  difficult  to  designate  more  aptly. 
They  are  little  dramas,  permeated  with  human 
feelings  and  interests,  and  bristling  with  human 
fun,  whether  the  actors  in  them  be  birds,  beasts, 
or  fishes,  trees  and  flowers,  or  even  only  old  street- 
lamps  and  darning-needles !  Who,  man,  woman, 
or  child,  that  has  read  of  the  little  fir-tree,  hopeful 
and  sanguine  to  the  end,  but  has  felt  ready  to 
weep  for  its  sore,  though  perhaps  deserved  dis- 
appointment ;  who  can  refrain  from  sharing  in 
the  parental  anxieties  of  the  storks,  even  while 
laughing  at  their  indomitable  conceit ;  who  can 
follow  unmoved  the  fortunes  of  the  tin-soldier, 
brave   and    faithful    to    his   last   drop— of    lead? 


I/AXS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  2$ 

Nothing  approaching  to  these  gems  of  fable  has 
ever  been  given  to  the  world,  save  perhaps  in 
some  of  Mrs.  Ewing's  delicious  "  animal  stories " 
— her  "  Father  Hedgehog,"  or  the  albatrosses  in 
her  "Kergvelen's  Land."  And  of  them  all,  ranks 
first  the  inimitable  history  of"  The  Ugly  Duckling," 
with  its  humour  and  pathos,  the  latter  rising  at 
the  end  into  allegory  of  a  high  order,  for  these 
three  divisions  of  the  class  we  are  now  considering 
constantly  interweave  and  mingle  with  each  other. 
They  are,  perhaps,  the  most  distinctly  character- 
istic of  all  Andersen's  writings  ;  uniting  in  one 
the  greatest  simplicity  and  homeliness  of  material 
with  the  most  poetical  mysticism.  Such  of  them 
as  best  fall  under  the  head  of  "  parables "  —  of 
which  "The  Toad,"  "There's  a  Difference,"  and 
"The  Last  Dream  of  the  Old  Oak,"  may  be  given 
as  instances — are  directly  religious  in  their  teach- 
ing, inspired  indeed,  in  the  highest  and  noblest 
sense.  Throughout  them  all,  throughout  every- 
thing he  writes,  the  spirit  of  "  Fairy-tale '' — his 
h'ege  lady,  to  whom  all  his  powers  are  dedicated — 
is   never   absent.     Even    in    the   larfjer  and   most 


26  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

important  of  his  parables,  or  more  correctly  speak- 
ing, perhaps,  allegories,  her  magic  presence  is  ever 
perceptible,  plainly  so  in  the  wonderful  story  of 
"  The  Marsh  King's  Daughter,"  where  at  her 
summons  the  genii  of  the  south  and  the  north 
meet  together  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  from 
the  banks  of  the  Nile,  "  where  the  grey  pyramids 
stand  like  broken  shadows  in  the  clear  air  from 
the  far-off  desert,"  from  "  the  wild  moorlands  of 
Wendsyssell,"  where,  in  the  ever-hovering  mists, 
"the  birch  with  its  white  bark,  the  reeds  with 
their  feathery  tips,"  grow  and  flourish  as  they 
did  a  thousand  years  ago  ;  less  visible,  though 
still  present  in  the  strangely  weird  tale  of  poor 
Karen  in  her  red  shoes,  and  in  the  almost  terrible 
allegory  of  Inge,  the  ''girl  who  trod  upon  a  loaf" 
There  remains  still,  besides  the  novels,  poems, 
and  travels,  written  by  Hans  Andersen,*  a  long 
list  of  what,  for  the  sake  of  distinction,  I  have 
called    his   "  prose    stories."      Prominent    among 

*  His  novels  are  "  The  Improvisatore  "  and  "  O.T."  Few  of  his 
poems  are  translated.  His  travels  are  "  A  Journey  on  Foot  from 
the  Holm  Canal  to  the  East  Point  of  Amager,"  and  several  shorter 
accounts  of  his  journeyings,  called  "  Travel  Sketches." 


HANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  2/ 

these  arc  :  "  A  Story  from  the  Sand-hills,"  "  lb 
and  Little  Christine,"  and  "The  Ice-Maiden," 
the  last  perhaps  more  of  an  allegory  than  a  real 
narrative,  though  the  events  it  relates  are  all 
such  as  might  actually  have  happened.  It  is 
again  a  story  of  the  frost  and  the  snow,  the 
scene  being  in  the  high  regions  of  Switzerland 
instead  of  the  northern  latitudes.  It  is  by  no 
means  a  story  for  children,  though  pure  and 
beautiful  in  feeling.  It  is  also  intensely  sad, 
save  where  the  parlour-cat  and  his  crony  of  the 
kitchen  relieve  the  strain  by  their  cynical  but  yet 
comical  gossip  and  remarks.  "lb  and  Little 
Christine"  is  another  Jutland  tale,  sad  also, though 
quite  charming  in  its  bits  of  description  of  natural 
scenery,  as,  for  instance,  when  telling  of  the  two 
tiny  children's  voyage  in  the  boat  or  raft  on  the 
river. 

"  They  floated  on  swiftl}-,  for  the  tide  was  in 
their  favour,  passing  over  lakes,  formed  by  the 
stream  in  its  course.  Sometimes  they  seemed 
quite  enclosed  by  reeds  and  water-plants,  yet  there 
was  always  room  for  them  to  pass  out,  although 


28  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

the  old  trees  overhung  the  water,  and  the  old  oaks 
stretched  out  their  bare  branches  as  if  they  had 
turned  up  their  sleeves  and  wished  to  show  their 
knotty,  naked  arms.  Old  alders,  whose  roots  were 
loosened  from  the  banks,  clung  with  their  fibres  to 
the  bottom  of  the  stream,  and  the  tips  of  the 
branches  above  the  water  looked  like  little  woody 
islands.  The  water-lilies  waved  themselves  to  and 
fro  on  the  river,  everything  made  the  excursion 
beautiful,  and  at  last  they  came  to  the  great  eel- 
weir,  where  the  water  rushed  through  the  flood- 
gates, and  the  children  thought  this  a  charming 
sight." 

And  this  story  is  lightened  by  a  gleam  of  true 
brightness  at  its  close. 

"  A  Story  from  the  Sand-hills "  is  more  like  a 
poem  than  a  narrative,  though  I  have  called  it 
"  prose."  It  has  nothing  of  allegory  or  fairy-tale, 
but  its  ending  is  like  a  psalm.  Yet  even  here 
the  never-failing  touch  of  fun  comes  in  with  the 
mention  of  the  eels,  and  there  is  nothing  ghastly 
or  weird  in  it,  as  in  the  almost  nightmare-like  tale 
of  "  Anne  Lisbeth." 


J/ANS  CHRISTIAN  ANDERSEN.  29 

From  this  it  is  a  relief  to  turn  to  the  sweet 
home-like  quaintness  of  "The  Old  House,"  with 
its  happy  yet  pathetic  ending,  and  to  the  clever 
little  story  of  "  The  Real  Princess,"  a  reproduction, 
I  believe,  of  an  old  Danish  "household  word,"  with 
a  very  true  and  delicate  under-meaning.  The 
story  told  by  the  Greek  shepherd,  "The  Covenant 
of  Friendship,''  and  a  still  shorter  one,  "  The  Jewish 
Maiden,"  are  both  gems  of  their  kind,  rendered 
picturesque  by  their  Eastern  background.  Some 
other  sketches  are  peculiarly  interesting  as  con- 
taining recollections  or  associations  of  the  author's 
own  childhood  ;  such  are  "  The  Bell-deep,"  "  Holger 
Danske,"  and  "  The  Wind  moves  the  Sign-boards." 
And  the  little  scries  of  pictures  in  words,  "  What 
the  Moon  saw,"  are  like  a  necklace  of  pearls.  It 
is  indeed  difficult  to  tear  one's  self  away  from  the 
fascination  of  Hans  Andersen's  writings,  and  their 
charm  is  increased  by  what  we  know  of  himself 
Humble  in  origin,  yet  lofty  in  spirit ;  genial,  loving, 
and  grateful,  though  his  path  was  for  long  a  toil- 
some and  upward  one,  though  hardship  and  priva- 
tion were  well  known  to  him,  and  he  enjoyed  no 


30  STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

exemption  from  the  common  lot,  yet  life,  he  simply 
tells  us,  was  to  him  "a  beautiful  fairy-tale,  so  full 
of  brightness  and  good  fortune."  He  bore  in  his 
own  soul  the  magic  talisman,  the  secret  of  true 
blessedness. 


(     31     ) 


MRS.   EWINGS  LESS   WELL- 
KNOWN  BOOKS. 

(From  the  ContenipJrary  RevUzc,  March,  1886.) 

"  I  believe  it  is  no  wrong  observation,  that  persons  of  genius,  and 
those  who  are  most  capable  of  art,  are  always  most  fond  of  Xature.'' 

—  I'OI'E. 

"  (jod  has  a  few  of  us  whom  lie  whispers  in  the  ear." — ROBERT 
Browning. 

Little  more  than  twelve  years  have  passed  since 
a  thrill  of  sorrow  vibrated  through  the  hearts  of 
many  English  children  on  hearing  of  the  death 
of  their  devoted  friend,  Mrs.  Gatty.  She  died  in 
October,  1873,  at  the  age  of  si.\ty-four.  Her 
writings  have  had  a  great  and  lasting  influence 
on  our  juvenile  literature.  Many  of  them,  it  is 
true,  appeal  to  those  who  have  left  cliildhood 
behind,  even  more  strongly  than  to  those  for 
whom  they  were  specially  intended.  The  poetry 
of  much  of  their  symbolism,  still   more  the  sug- 


32  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

gestion  of  the  mystical  meaning,  the  "hidden 
soul,"  of  the  external  objects  amidst  which  we 
live,  can,  indeed,  be  but  very  imperfectly  appre- 
ciated by  children,  yet  many  children  are  intensely 
sensitive  to  much  they  can  but  most  vaguely 
understand.*  And  this  no  one  knew  by  intuition 
and  by  practical  experience  more  thoroughly  than 
Mrs.  Gatty.  The  main-spring  of  almost  all  her 
literary  achievements  is  to  be  found  in  her  intense 
interest  in,  and  sympathy  with,  the  young,  which 
led  to  her  dedicating,  as  she  did,  her  powers  to 
their  service. 

And  for  few  things  are  children  more  her 
debtors  than  for  the  vivid  interest  in  natural 
objects  of  all  kinds  which  she  awakens.  Not 
only  the  birds  and  beasts  of  our  wood  and  fields, 
all  our  "  furred  and  feathered "  neighbours,  but 
even  "the  dear  green  lizards,"  "the  great  goggle- 
eyed  frogs,"  she  teaches  her  readers  to  love  as 
friends  and  fellow-sojourners  in  this  world,  which 
a  little   more   widely   extended   sympathy  would 

*  See  especially,  "Parables  from  Nature,"  First  and  Second 
Series,  and  "  Worlds  not  Realized."     (Messrs.  G.  Bell  &  Sons.) 


MRS.  E WING'S  LESS  WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.     33 

render  to  many  so  much  less  dreary  than  it  is. 
Nay,  more,  the  very  commonest  things  and  inci- 
dents of  daily  life,  the  changing  seasons,  the  rain 
and  sunshine,  snow  and  mists,  the  moss  on  an  old 
flower-pot,  the  vegetables  in  a  cottage  garden,  she 
invests  with  a  vitality  that  might  make  better 
than  a  fairy-tale  out  of  the  dullest  walk  or  most 
commonplace  surroundings.  It  would  have  been 
strange  indeed  if  the  boys  and  girls  of  that  day, 
among  whom  were  many  personally  unknown' 
little  correspondents,  her  "  magazine  children,"  as 
her  daughter  calls  them,  had  not  grieved  for  the 
loss  of  Mrs.  Gatt}'. 

And  now,  again,  child-world  has  been  mourn- 
ing, and  this  time  in  a  sense  even  more  incon- 
solably.  For  it  was  on  Juliana  Ewing,  of  all  the 
Gatty  family,  that  the  mantle  of  her  mother's 
rare  and  sweet  gifts  most  fully  descended.  And 
she,  too,  is  gone.  The  13th  of  last  May  was  a 
sorrowful  day  for  our  nurseries  and  schoolrooms. 
It  saw  the  death  of  the  friend  who  had  worked 
for  them  so  faithfully.  She  thought  of  her  young 
readers  to  the  last  ;  a  number  of  but  skctched-in 

D 


34  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

or  unfinished  stories  testify  to  the  projects  she  had 
hoped  to  execute.  But  it  was  not  to  be.  The 
brave,  gentle  woman  had  completed  her  task  on 
earth — resigned  as  ever,  yet  as  ever  bright  and 
hopeful,  able  even  in  her  dying  days  to  enter  so 
heartily  into  the  spirit  of  a  humorous  story  that, 
as  her  sister  tells  us,  "  we  had  to  leave  off  reading 
it  for  fear  of  doing  her  harm,"  *  dear  "  Madam 
Liberality "  f  passed  away  to  that  other  world 
which  to  one  like  her  can  never  have  seemed  a 
very  strange  or  distant  one. 

It  is  not,  however,  of  Mrs.  Ewing  herself  that  I 
propose  to  speak,  nor  even  of  those  of  her  books 
which,  in  the  course  of  the  last  few  months  especially, 
have  become  so  well  known,  so  universally  loved, 
that  they  may  indeed  be  spoken  of  as  "  household 
words."     "  Jackanapes,"  "  Daddy  Darwin's  Dove- 

*  See  "Juliana  Horatia  Ewing  and  lier  Books."  By  Iloratia  K. 
F,  Gatty.     (S.P.C.K.,  Northumberland  x\ venue.) 

t  See  "  Madam  Liberality,"  reprinted  in  "A  Great  Emergency, 
and  other  Tales."  (Messrs.  Bell  &  Sons.)  "In  her  story  of 
'  Madam  Liberality,'  "  says  Miss  Gatty  in  her  sketch  of  her  sister's 
life,  "Mrs.  Ewing  certainly  drew  a  picture  of  her  own  character 
that  can  never  be  surpassed.  She  did  this  quite  unintentionally,  I 
know," 


AfRS.   E WING'S  LESS   WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.    35 

cot,"  "  Laetus  Sorte  Mea  "  *  (this  last  better  known 
by  its  second  but,  to  my  thinking,  far  less  touching 
and  characteristic  title  of  "  The  Story  of  a  Short 
Life ''),  and  others  of  her  works  have  had  their 
beauties  already  pointed  out  in  many  quarters  and 
by  the  ablest  hands.  Her  exquisitely  quaint, 
humorous,  and  yet  often  pathetic  verses  for 
children,  with  their  lovely  illustrations,  are — 
surely? — in  every  nursery.f  And  the  sketch  of 
herself  recently  given  to  the  public  by  her  sister, 
Miss  Gatty,  is  perfect  of  its  kind.  Its  absolute 
simplicity,  notwithstanding  its  almost  too  careful 
avoidance  of  anything  approaching  to  sisterly 
partiality,  brings  her  before  us  in  a  way  that 
nothing  else  can  ever  do.  More  may  be  written 
of  her  in  the  future  by  those  who  had  the  best 
opportunities  of  knowing  her  intimately  and 
thoroughly,   and   who,   as    friends    only,   and   not 

*  "  Works  by  Juliana  Iloralia  Ewing."  Shilling  Series. 
(S.r.C.K.) 

t  "  Verse  Books  for  Children,"  written  by  Juliana  H.  Ewing, 
depicted  by  R.  Andre,  First  and  Second  Series,  u.  each  (S.P.C.K.), 
and  "  Poems  of  Child  Life  and  Country  Life,"  First  and  Second 
Series,  \s.  each  (S.P.C.K.). 


36  STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

relations,  may  feel  able  to  let  their  enthusiasm 
have  full  vent,  but  in  one  not  so  privileged  it 
would  be  presumption  to  say  more. 

Setting  aside  Mrs.  Ewing's  best-known  books, 
there  exists  a  little  group  of  her  works — some 
half-dozen  reprints  of  stories  originally  written  for 
Aunt  Judy  s  Alagaziiic* — which,  though  as  to  bulk 
the  most  important  of  her  works,  and  as  to  finish 
scarcely  inferior  to  the  three  I  have  referred  to, 
are  nevertheless  very  much  less  well  known.  And 
with  regard  to  several  of  these,  the  only  cause  of 
reproach  which  (by  juvenile  readers  especially) 
can  be  brought  against  "Jackanapes"  and  "The 
Story  of  a  Short  Life  " — namely,  "  that  they  end 
so  dreadfully  sadly  " — does  not  exist.  And  here, 
in  passing,  I  may  touch  on  another  point  much 
discussed  in  connection  with  Mrs.  Ewing's  books. 
They  are,  say  some,  more  about  than  for  children. 
There  would  be  truth  in  this  criticism  were  one 
to  accept  the   doctrine    that   children's   literature 

*  "Mrs.  Ewing's  Topular  Tales."  Six  volumes.  Uniform 
editionj  5^.  per  volume.  Chenp  edition,  i.e.  (!\Iessrs,  Eell  & 
Sons.) 


J//;S.  ElVLKG'S  LESS   WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.    2,7 

must    be    limited    to    children's     comprehension. 
But  with  this  it  is  possible  to  disagree. 

Books  for  children  should  be  written  in  such 
a  style  and  in  such  language  that  the  full  atten- 
tion and  interest  of  the  young  readers  should  be 
at  once  enlisted  and  maintained  to  the  end  with- 
out any  demand  for  mental  straining  or  undue 
intellectual  effort.  But  that  everything  in  a  child's 
book  should  be  of  a  nature  to  be  at  once  full}- 
understood  b)'  the  child  would  surely  be  an  un- 
necessary lowering  of  the  art  of  writing  for 
children  to  a  mere  catering  for  their  amusement 
ur  the  whiling  away  of  an  idle  hour.  Suggestion 
in  the  very  faintest  degree  of  aught  not  only  that 
they  should  not,  but  even  that  they  uccd  not  yet 
know  cannot  of  course  be  avoided  with  too  ex- 
cpiisite  a  scrupulousness.  But — a  very  different 
thing  this  from  tales  with  a  visible  purpose  of 
instruction,  intellectual  or  moral,  which  are  happil\- 
a  bygone  fashion — suggestion,  on  the  other  hand, 
of  the  infinity  of  "worlds  not  realized;"  of  beaut}-  ; 
of  poetry  ;  of  scientific  achievements  ;  of,  even,  the 
moral  and  spiritual  problems  which  sooner  or  later 


38  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

in  its  career  each  soul  must  disentangle  for  itself, 
seems  to  me  one  of  the  most  powerful  levers  for 
good  which  we  can  use  with  our  ever  and  rapidly 
changing  audience.  It  is  but  for  a  very  short 
time  that  children,  as  such,  can  be  influenced  by 
books  specially  written  for  them  ;  but  a  very  few 
years  during  which  last  the  quick  receptiveness, 
the  malleability,  above  all  the  delightful  trustful- 
ness common,  one  would  fain  hope,  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree  to  all  children.  "  A  wicked  book," 
to  quote  one  of  Mrs.  Ewing's  favourite  proverbs, 
"  is  all  the  wickeder  because  it  can  never  repent." 
Surely,  taking  into  consideration  the  short  but 
tremendous  susceptibility  of  childhood,  equally 
strong  condemnation  should  be  given  to  a  book 
not  even  worse  than  unwise  or  injudicious,  if 
written  for  the  young.  For  the  evil  such  may 
do  can  never  be  undone. 

Judged  even  by  the  severest  standard,  in  no 
respect  can  Mrs.  Ewing's  books  be  found  wanting, 
even  though  it  may  be  allowed  that  they  are 
sometimes  "  beyond  "  an  average  child's  full  com- 
prehension ;  they  never  fail  to  attract  and  interest 


MRS.  ElVINCS  LESS  WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.    39 

and  impress — and,  in  the  words  of  a  youthful  critic, 
"  to  give  us  nice  thinkings  afterwards." 

The  first,  in  order  of  date,  of  the  six  volumes 
comprising  the  series  in  question  is  a  story  pub- 
lished nearly  twenty  years  ago,  which  appeared 
originally  as  a  serial  in  Ainit  Judys  Magazine, 
entitled,  "  ]\Irs.  Overthcway's  Remembrances."  * 

This  was  i\Irs.  Ewing's  first  work  of  impor- 
tance ;  and,  though  in  some  few  particulars  it 
betrays  a  less  experienced  hand  than  her  later 
stories,  it  is  full  of  charm  and  merit.  It  is  more 
particularly  written  for  girls,  and  well  adapted 
for  that  indefinite  age,  the  despair  of  mothers 
and  governesses,  when  maidens  begin  to  look 
down  u[)on  "  regular  children's  stories,"  and 
"  novels "  are  as  yet  forbidden.  There  is,  per- 
haps, in  the  first  "  remembrance  "  especially,  "  Mrs. 
Moss,"  a  little  too  much  of  the  old  lady's  reflec- 
tions and  philosophy,  for  which,  by-the-by,  she 
herself  prettily  apologizes — "  '  Old  people  become 
prosy,  my  dear.      They  love  to  linger  over  little 

*  "Mrs.  Ovoilheway's  Remembrances."  Tiist  of  llic  series  of 
Ewing's  •'  ropuhr  Talcs."     (Messr?.  Cell  ^*v:  Sons.) 


40  STUDIES  AND  STORIES 

remembrances  of  youth,  and  to  recall  the  good 
counsels  of  voices  long  silent.  But  I  must  not 
put  you  to  sleep  a  second  time ' " — but  the 
groundwork  of  the  whole,  the  thread  on  which 
"  Mrs.  Overtheway's "  reminiscences  are  strung, 
is  charming.  The  opening  description  of  the 
lonely  "  Ida,"  gazing  out  of  her  nursery  win- 
dow at  *'  the  green  gate,  that  shut  with  a  click," 
through  which,  up  three  white  steps,  lived  the 
little  old  lady  "over  the  way,"  with  whom 
in  the  first  place  the  little  girl  falls  in  love  as 
a  sort  of  fairy-godmother  personage,  to  know  her 
afterwards  as  a  real  friend,  would  entice  any  child 
to  read  further.  The  story,  too,  has  the  merit  oi 
a  happy  ending.  There  is,  of  course,  as  there 
could  not  but  be,  a  great  deal  of  pathos  in  the 
old  lady's  recollections  of  her  youth — "'  If  you  will 
ask  an  old  woman  like  me  the  further  history  of 
the  people  she  knew  in  her  youth,'  said  Mrs. 
Overtheway,  smiling,  '  you  must  expect  to  hear  of 
many  deaths,'  "  but,  "  *  it  is  right  and  natural  that 
death  should  be  sad  in  your  eyes,  my  child,  and 
I    will    not    make   a  tragedy   of    my   story  ' "— 


MRS.   EiVINCS  LESS   IVELL-KXOIVN  BOOK'S.    4 1 

but  this  is  brightened  by  touches  of  the  humour 
never  long  absent  from  Mrs.  Ewing's  pages,  and 
which  she  knew  so  perfectly  how  to  introduce. 
To  give  but  one  instance,  which  occurs  in  the 
story  of  *'  The  Snoring  Ghosts,"  that  of  the  two 
little  sisters  away  from  home  for  the  first  time, 
on  a  visit  on  their  own  account,  who,  terrified  by 
mysterious  sounds  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
take  refuge  with  an  amiable  but  very  sleepy 
neighbour,  a  "  grown-up  "'  )-oung  lady  whose  bed- 
room was  next  to  theirs. 

"  In  the  bed  reposed — not  Bedford"  (the  maid; 
"  but  our  friend  Kate,  fast  asleep,  with  one  arm 
over  the  bed-clothes,  and  her  long  red  hair  in  a 
l)igtail  streaming  over  the  pillow."  .  .  .  She  \\akes 
at  last  and  listens  to  the  tale  of  their  woes.  "  '  You 
[)oor  children,'  she  said.  '  I'm  so  sleep)-.  I  cannot 
get  up  and  go  after  the  ghost  now  ;  besides,  one 
might  meet  somebody.  But  you  may  get  into 
bed  if  you  like  ;  there's  plenty  of  room,  and  nothing 
to  frighten  you.' 

"  In  we  both  crept,  most  willingl)-.  She  gave 
us    the   long  tail    of  her   hair,    and  said,  'If  you 


42  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

want  me,  pull.  But  go  to  sleep  if  you  can  ! ' — 
and  before  she  had  well  finished  the  sentence 
her  eyes  closed  once  more.  In  such  good  com- 
pany a  snoring  ghost  seemed  a  thing  hardly  to 
be  realized.  We  held  the  long  plait  between  us, 
and,  clinging  to  it  as  drowning  men  to  a  rope, 
we  soon  slept  also." 

Except  in  the  last  story,  "  Kergvelen's  Land," 
which  owes  its  description  of  albatross  life  to 
Mrs.  Ewing's  husband  —  like  herself,  "a  very 
accurate  observer  of  Nature  " — and  which  reminds 
one  much  of  Hans  Andersen,  "  Mrs.  Overtheway's 
Remembrances "  brings  out  less  than  others  of 
her  stories  one  strong  feature  of  Mrs.  Ewing's 
character,  which  she  doubtless  inherited  from  her 
mother — her  love  of  animals.  But  a  touch  here 
and  there  reveals  it.  What  can  give  a  more 
perfect  picture  of  an  owlet  than  this  ? — "  a  shy, 
soft,  lovely,  shadow- tinted  creature,  who  felt 
like  an  impalpable  mass  of  fluff,  utterly  re- 
fused to  be  kissed,  and  went  savagely  blinking 
back  into  his  spout  at  the  earliest  possible  oppor- 
tunity." 


MRS.  E WING'S  LESS   WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.    43 

"A  Flat  Iron  for  a  Farthing,"*  the  second  of 
this  series,  appeared  in  1870.  As  is  the  case  in 
"  Mrs.  Overtheway's  Remembrances,"  the  saddest 
part  of  the  narrative — and  this  is  most  touch- 
ingly  told — comes  at  the  beginning.  Like  the 
former  book,  too,  it  ends  happily.  It  is  an  auto- 
biography— a  favourite  form  of  writing  with  Mrs. 
Ewing — a  fact  which  inclines  one  to  demur  to 
the  statement  that  children,  as  a  rule,  object  to 
it.  "  I  can't  bear  '  I '  stories,"  a  tiny  damsel  is 
reported  to  have  said.  ]\Irs.  Ewing's  predilection 
for  the  use  of  the  first  person  arose  probably  from 
her  instinct  of  completely  identifying  herself  with 
her  characters.  No  writer  for  children  has  dis- 
carded so  thoroughly  as  she,  in  spirit  and  in  deed, 
the  old  and  altogether  false  system  (which  chil- 
dren themselves  are  the  first  to  detect  and  resent) 
of  writing  down  to  young  readers.  "  A  Flat  Iron 
for  a  Farthing ;  or,  Some  Passages  in  the  Life 
of  an    Only   Son,"  is    the  history,  as   its    second 

'*  "'A  Flat  Iron  for  a  Farthing  ;  or,  Some  Pass.ages  in  the  Life 
of  an  Only  Son.'  Mrs.  Ewing's  "Popular  Tales."  (Messrs.  Bell 
&  Sons.) 


44  STUDIES  AS^D  STORIES. 

title  tells,  related  by  himself,  of  a  boy  from  infancy 
to  manhood.  And  it  is  no  small  triumph  on  Mrs. 
Ewing's  part  that,  in  spite  of  her  hero's  great 
originality  and  quaintness  of  character,  and  of 
his  being  represented  as  the  only  child  of  a  very 
wealthy  man,  she  has  succeeded  in  depicting 
him  as  neither  morbid  nor  a  prig.  Some  of  the 
scenes  are  very  amusing ;  that  of  the  little  fellow 
"  dropping  in  "  on  a  neighbour  "  to  exchange  the 
weather  and  pass  the  time  like,"  as  he  himself  ex- 
presses it,  is  delightfully  funn)-.  A  dear  dog,  too, 
figures  in  this  story— a  dog  who,  "  fortunately 
for  me,  simply  went  with  my  humour  without 
being  particular  as  to  the  reason  of  it,  like  the 
tenderest  of  women,"  and  ran  sixty  miles  in  one 
day  rather  than  be  separated  from  his  master — 
an  incident  which  we  are  sure  Mrs.  Ewing  would 
not  have  given  unless  it  had  been  a  true  one. 
There  is  much  earnest,  though  not  didactic, 
writing  in  this  book,  many  "serious"  passages 
of  great  beauty.  And  the  childish  "  idyll,"  as 
one  is  tempted  to  call  it,  of  the  "  Flat  Iron  "  itself, 
which    ends    in    the    most    happily    old-fashioned 


M/^S.  ElVING'S  LESS  IVELL-KNOIVX  BOOKS.    45 

romance,  is  too  delicately  lovely  and  original  to 
spoil  by  quotations. 

"Six  to  Sixteen,"  *  the  next  on  our  list,  is  also 
an  autobiograph}'.  This  story  is  specially  for 
girls.  But  scarcely  for  girls  as  young  as  the 
ages  naturally  suggested  by  its  title.  For  girls 
from  sixteen  upwards,  it  is  excellent  reading, 
though  perhaps  some  parts  of  the  book — those, 
in  particular,  describing  the  woes  of  the  mis- 
managed and  hypochondriacal  Matilda  and  the 
defects  of  Miss  Mulberry's  school— would  be 
more  profitable  for  parents,  or  those  in  charge 
of  young  people,  than  for  the  young  people  them- 
selves. ]Uit  nothing  can  be  more  invigorating 
or  bracing  in  tone  than  the  description  of  the 
heroine's  life  with  the  healthy,  merry,  quaint,  and 
yet  cultivated  children  of  the  moorland  rector)-. 
There  is  a  great  deal  of  uncommon  "common- 
sense"  and  true  wisdom  in  the  mother's  warnings 
to  the  girls  on  their  fust  little  venture  into  the 
world  on  their  own  account.     Warnings — "against 

*  "  Six  to  Sixleen  :  a  .Story  for  Girls.''     Mrs.  Kwing's  "  Popiilar 
Tales."    (Messrs.  G.  Pcll  &  Sons.) 


4.6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

despising  interests  that  happen  not  to  be  ours, 
or  graces  which  we  have  chosen  to  neglect,  against 
the  danger  of  satire,  against  the  love  or  the  fear 
of  being  thought  singular,  and,  above  all,  against 
the  petty  pride  of  clique. 

"  '  I  do  not  know  which  is  the  worst,'  I  remember 
her  saying,  *a  religious  clique,  an  intellectual 
clique,  a  fashionable  clique,  a  moneyed  clique, 
or  a  family  clique.  And  I  have  seen  them  all.'  " 
Mrs.  Ewing's  dogs  are  in  great  force  in  this  story. 
There  is  a  whole  posse  of  them  at  the  rectory 
— "the  dear  boys,"  as  they  are  called,  to  dis- 
tinguish them  from  "  the  boys,"  the  cojuviuns 
des  martyrs^  the  merely  human  sons  of  the 
house.  And  the  prim  French  lady's  exclamation 
of  "  Menage  extraordinaire  !  "  when,  "  on  the  first 
night  of  her  arrival,  the  customary  civility  was 
paid  her  of  offering  her  a  dog  to  sleep  on  her 
bed,"  is  not  perhaps  altogether  to  be  wondered  at. 

"Jan  of  the  Windmill :  a  Story  of  the  Plains,"  * 
first  appeared  as  a  serial  in   Avnt  Jndys  Maga- 

*  "Jan  of  the  Windmill:  a  Story  of  the  Plains."'     Mrs.  Ewing's 
"  Popular  Tales."     (Messrs.  G.  Bell  &  Sons.) 


JfJ!S.  EWINGS  LESS   WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.    47 

,c/W,   in    1872,   under   the   title  of  "The   Miller's 
Thumb." 

It  is  a  question  with  many  who  are  thoroughly 
conversant  with  Mrs.  Ewing's  books  if  this  story 
should  not  take  rank  among  them  as  the  very 
best.  As  a  work  of  art,  there  is  much  to  be  said 
in  favour  of  its  doing  so,  though  some  of  its 
greatest  merits — its  originality,  the  novelty  of  its 
scenery,  its  almost  overflowing  richness  of  material 
of  all  kinds — militate  against  its  ever  attaining 
to  the  popularity  of  "  Jackanapes  "  or  the  "  Short 
Life,"  in  which  the  interest  is  absorbed  in  the 
one  principal  figure — a  figure  in  both  instances 
masterly  in  its  beauty  and  in  its  power  of  appeal 
to  our  tenderest  sympathies. 

With  children  of  both  sexes  and  of  varying 
ages,  "Jan"  is  a  great  favourite,  even  though — • 
and  this  fact  surely  but  increases  tlieir  real  value 
— like  almost  all  Mrs.  Ewing's  writings,  it  contains 
much  which  only  ripened  judgment  and  matured 
taste  can  fully  appreciate. 

The  central  idea  is  the  growth,  amidst,  in  some 
respects,    peculiarly    matter-of-fact    surroundings. 


48  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

of  an  "artist  nature,"  That  this  nature  in  varying 
degrees  is  less  rare  in  childhood  than  is  commonly 
supposed,  even  though  the  after-life  may  prevent 
its  development  when  it  is  not  sturdy  enough  to 
resist,  Mrs.  Ewing  is  evidently  strongly  inclined 
to  think. 

*'  That  the  healthy,  careless,  rough-and-ready 
type  is  the  one  to  encourage,  many  will  agree 
who  cannot  agree  that  it  is  universal  or  even  much 
the  most  common."  And  if  in  this  opinion  our 
author  errs,  it  must  be  allowed  she  does  so  in  the 
good  company  of  Wordsworth,  Gray,  and  others. 

This  central  idea  we  are  never  allowed  to  forget. 
Through  all  his  experiences — as  "peg-minder," 
as  miller's  boy,  as  "screever"  in  the  London 
streets — Jan,  with  the  golden  hair  and  sloe-black 
eyes,  stands  out  among  the  crowd  of  characters 
as  a  being  apart,  even  when  himself  the  most 
simple  and  unconscious.  The  plot  of  the  story 
is  well  worked  out,  though  the  latter  part  gives 
one  the  feeling  of  being  compressed  into  too  small 
space.  There  are  some  very  happy  touches, 
which    misrht   have    been    made   more   of.      The 


MRS.  EWJNCPS  LESS  WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.   49 

character  of  Lady  Adelaide,  and  her  relations 
to  the  stepson  whose  existence  she  had  never 
suspected,  we  should  have  liked  to  hear  about 
in  more  detail.  Mrs.  Ewing's  wonderful  famili- 
arity with  "wind-miller"  life  and  with  the  Wilt- 
shire dialect  is  accounted  for  by  Miss  GatLy  in 
her  notice  of  this  story.*  But  the  manner  in 
which  she  knew  how  to  turn  to  account  the 
assistance  she  received  in  this  case,  as  well  as 
that  given  her  by  Major  Ewing  and  various 
friends  in  other  stories,  is  beyond  all  praise. 

The  children  and  the  beasts  in  "  Jan  "  are  all 
delightful.  The  opening  description  of  gentle 
Abel's  adoption  of  his  baby  foster-brother,  the 
meeting  in  the  woods  of  the  big-bodied  and  big- 
hearted  child  "  Amabel  "  with  the  little  hero,  the 
tragic  account  of  the  fever  in  the  village  and 
Abel's  death,  arc  all  perfect  in  their  different 
ways.  And  the  animals  are  particularly  interest- 
ing. There  are  the  pigs,  of  whom,  we  are  told, 
"  the  pertness,  the  liveliness,  the  humour,  the  love 

*  See  "Juliana  Iloialia  Ewing  and  Iicv  Books."  By  Miss 
Oatty.     {S.P.C.K.,  Northumberland  Avenue.) 

B 


50  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

of  mischief,  the  fiendish  ingenuity  and  perversity, 
can  be  fully  known  to  the  careworn  pig-mindcr 
only;"  and  the  dignified  mongrel,  "  Rufus,"  with 
the  ''large,  level  eyebrows,"  "  intellectual  forehead, 
and  very  long,  Vandykish  nose,  and  the  curly 
ears,  which  fell  like  a  well=dressed  peruke  on  each 
side  of  his  face,  giving  him  an  air  of  disinherited 
royalty,''  who,  on  first  meeting  Jan,  "smelt  him 
exhaustively,  and,  excepting  a  slight  odour  of 
being  acquainted  with  cats,  to  whom  Rufus  ob- 
jected, decided  that  he  smelt  well ; ''  and  the 
brutal  pedlar's  old  white  horse,  "  with  protuberant 
bones  quivering  beneath  the  skin  ; "  yet  with  that 
"  nobility  of  spirit  " — through  all  his  troubles — 
"  which  comes  of  a  good  stock  " — the  horse  which 
Amabel  rescued,  and  then  persisted  in  curry- 
combing  with  her  mamma's  "best  tortoiseshell 
comb  !  "  They  are  very  fascinating,  all  of  them. 
And  perhaps  there  is  no  prettier,  or  funnier,  or 
more  pathetic  scene  than  that  where  Jan  "strikes" 
as  "pig-minder"  when  he  finds  that  his  pet  pig 
is  destined  to  be  slaughtered. 

" '  I  axed  him  not  to  kill  the  little  black  'un  with 


J/RS.   ElVLVCS  LESS    WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.     5  I 

the  white  spot  on  his  car.'  And  the  tears  flowed 
copiously  down  Jan's  cheeks,  while  Rufus  looked 
abjectly  distressed.  '  'Twould  follow  me  any- 
where.' '  I  tellcd  him  to  find  another  boy  to  mind 
his  pegs,  for  I  couldn't  look  'un  in  the  face  now, 
and  know  'twas  to  be  killed  next  month  —  not 
that  one  with  the  white  spot  on  his  ear.  It  do 
be  such  a  very  nice  peg.'  " 

"We  and  the  World;  a  Book  for  Boys,"* 
sliould,  by  right  of  its  date,  come  last  of  the  series. 
But,  for  convenience!,  sake,  it  may  be  noticed  before 
the  four  shorter  stories  which,  bound  together, 
make  the  fifth  volume.  "  We  and  the  World  " 
is  emphatically  "a  book  for  boys" — a  very  spirited 
and  exciting  tale  of  adventure,  so  excellently  told, 
so  graphic  and  life-like  that  many  a  boy  finds  it 
difficult  to  believe  it  to  be  the  work  of  a  woman, 
na\',  more,  of  a  [peculiarly  woman-like  woman, 
whose  delicate  health  debarred  her  from  aii}' 
unusual  physical  exertion,  or,  notwithstanding 
the  travels  by  land  and  sea  which  she  used    for 

*  "  Wc   and   the    World:    a   Book   for   Boys."      Mrs.   E\ving'> 
"  I'upular  Talcs."     (Messrs.  G.  Bell  &  Sons.) 


52  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

such  good  purpose,  from  personal  experience  of 
the  "  adventures "  which  sometimes  fall  to  the  lot 
of  her  sex.  These  remarks,  however,  apply  more 
to  the  second  half  of  the  story.  The  first  recalls 
Mrs,  Ewing  in  many  of  her  other  domestic  tales. 
Nothing  can  be  more  characteristic  than  her 
descriptions  of  her  favourite  "  North-country " 
homes  and  lives  ;  in  these,  often  a  word  or  two 
brings  before  us  a  complete  picture.  The  follow- 
ing passage—"  The  long,  sweet  faces  of  the  plough- 
horses  as  they  turned  in  the  furrows  were  as 
familiar  to  us  as  the  faces  of  any  other  labourers 
in  our  father's  fields  " — is  a  photograph,  or  better 
than  a  photograph,  in  itself.  And  even  in  this 
first  part  we  marvel  how  Mrs.  Ewing  could 
describe,  "so  like  a  man,"  in  boy  parlance,  the 
skating  scene  on  the  mill-dam,  the  rescue  of  the 
half-drowned  peasant,  etc.  Later  in  the  book, 
when  we  come  to  "Jack's"  running  away  (for 
which,  by-the-by,  he  is  let  off  with  unusual 
leniency?),  his  experiences  as  a  stowaway,  his 
hardships  at  sea,  and  all  his  other  adventures,  this 
power  of  Mrs.  Etving's,  of  depicting  with  perfect 


JfJ^S.   E WINGS  LESS   WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.    53 

accuracy,  of  reproducing  to  the  life,  scenes  and 
incidents  which  it  was  impossible  for  her  to  have 
had  personal  knowledge  of,  fills  the  reader  with 
ever-increasing  astonishment.  "  She  was  greatly- 
aided,"  we  are  told,  "  by  two  friends  in  her  descrip- 
tion of  the  scenery  in  '  We,'  such  as  the  vivid 
account  of  Bermuda  and  the  waterspout  in  chapter 
xi.,  and  that  of  the  fire  at  Demerara  in  chapter  xii., 
and  she  owed  to  the  same  kind  helpers  also  the 
accuracy  of  her  nautical  phrases  and  her  Irish 
dialect,"  *  but  even  this  fails  to  explain  the  im- 
pression of  perfect  "  at  home-ness  ''  in  her  subjects. 
One  has  to  fall  back  on  that  strange,  though  some- 
times disputed,  "  clairvoyance  of  genius,"  aided 
in  Mrs,  Swing's  case  by  her  enormous  power  of 
sympathy,  as  the  solution  of  the  problem.  It 
brings  to  mind  the  marvellous  correctness  with 
which,  in  a  recent  novel,  the  author,  who  at  the 
time  he  wrote  it  had  never  left  England,  describes 
the  unique  observances  attending  the  election  of 
a  Pope  at  Rome,  a  description  which,  in  the  words 

*  See  p.  62  of  "Juliana  llorali.i  Ewing  ami  her  Books."     By 
Miss  GaUy.     (S.P.C.K.) 


54  STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

of  one  in  past  years  present  on  one  of  these  rare 
occasions,  "  could  not  have  been  more  perfect  had 
its  author  been  one  of  the  cardinals  themselves." 

One  chapter  of  "  We  and  the  World,"  the  tenth, 
gives  a  painfully  graphic  account  of  that  fearful 
thing— nowadays,  we  trust,  scarcely  to  be  met 
with — a  really  bad  boys'-school.  The  description 
must  have  been  founded  on  fact,  otherwise  Mrs. 
Ewing  would  not  have  inserted  it.  But  that  she 
did  so  with  intention  and  deliberation  is  evident. 
And  its  introduction  leads  to  much  wise  and 
thoughtful  remark  on  a  subject  which  as  yet  is 
perhaps  scarcely  sufficiently  considered  in  the 
education  of  our  children,  boys  especially — that 
of  cruelty.  For  more  of  this  terrible  "survival  " 
of  our  lowest  nature  still  exists  among  us,  in  all 
classes,  than  we  like  to  allow. 

"  Man,  as  man,"  says  our  author,  "  is  no  more 
to  be  trusted  with  unchecked  power  than  hitherto." 
"  No  light  can  be  too  fierce  to  beat  upon  and 
purify  every  spot  where  the  weak  arc  committed 
to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  consciences  of  the 
stroncr." 


J/J^S.   EJV/yCS  ZJtSS   WELL-KNOWN  BOOKS.     55 

It  is  a  question  if  the  first  symptoms  of  a  pro- 
pensity to  cruelty  arc  checked  as  promptly  as  they 
should  be,  "  Extenuating  circumstances  "  are  in 
such  a  case  accepted  by  many  a  father  who  would 
refuse  to  take  into  consideration  auc^ht  but  the 
bare  fact  were  his  .son  accused  of  falsehood  or 
cowardliness.  Vet  though,  to  quote  Mrs.  Ewing 
again,  "  cruelty  may  come  of  ignorance,  bad  tra- 
dition, and  uncultured  sympathies,"  it  is  very  rarely 
well  to  condone  it.  Our  English  ideas  as  to 
iionour  and  truthfulness  arc,  as  regards  bo}'hood 
at  least,  in  most  respects  rigorous,  if  rough  ;  it  is 
seldom  with  us  that  a  child's  falsehood  is  dealt 
with  other  than  summarily.  Yet  there  are  man)' 
degrees  of  falsehood.  There  is  the  so-called 
"storytelling,"  often  the  most  innocent  "  roman- 
cing" of  very  young  or  imaginative  children, 
which,  while  explained  and  confined  to  its  true 
domain,  should  never  be  punished  ;  there  is  the 
hasty  falsehood  born  of  fear — a  momcntarj-  im- 
pulse of  self-defence  of  an  essentially  truthful 
child  ;  there  is  even  sometimes,  still  more  cniT- 
fully  to  be  dealt  with,  the  deliberate  lie  induced 


56  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

by  the  bewilderment  of  a  painful  crisis  where  truth 
and  honour  seem  to  clash.  But  cruelty,  inten- 
tional and  habitual,  can  be  shaded  away  by  no 
considerations  of  this  kind.  It  is  inhuman,  and 
as  such  should  be  regarded  if  the  cruel  boy  is  not 
to  run  the  risk  of  developing  into  that  monster  in 
human  form,  "  a  man  possessed  by  the  passion  of 
cruelty." 

"  A  Great  P2mergency,  and  other  Tales,"  * — the 
latter  consisting  of  "A  Very  Ill-tempered  Family," 
"  Our  Field,"  and  last,  but  far  from  least,  "  Madam 
Liberality  " — is  the  title  of  the  fifth  volume.  All 
of  these  appeared  first  in  Aunt  Judy's  Magazine 
in  the  }'ears  between  1872  and  1877.  The  first 
story,  though  written  previously  to  "We  and  the 
World,"  is  in  a  sense  a  pretty  parody  on  the  bond 
fide  hardships  and  adventures  of  the  real  runaways 
in  the  other  story.  It  is  full  of  humour,  and  the 
closing  scene,  where  the  heroic  little  sister  and 
the  lame  brother  save  "  Baby  Cecil  "  from  burning 
to   death,    is   beautiful.      It    contains,   too,    some 

*  "  A   Great   Emergency,   and    other    Tales."      Mrs.    Ewing's 
"  Popular  Tales."     (Messrs.  G.  Bell  &  Sons.) 


MRS.  ElVLVGS  LESS   WELL-KXOWN  BOOKS.    ^7 

wise  hints  on  school-life  which,  if  attended  to, 
might  save  some  small  people  much  trouble  and 
mortification. 

"A  Very  Ill-tcmpcrcd  Family"  is,  as  some 
families  who  do  not  think  themselves  "so  very 
ill-tempered"  might  testify,  painfully  true  to  life. 
It  ends  satisfactorily,  however ;  for  the  sorely 
needed  lesson  is  learnt,  and  well  learnt.  But 
the  gems  of  this  volume  are  the  two  sketches, 
"Our  Field,"  and  "Madam  Liberality."  Nothing 
sweeter  surely  was  ever  written  than  the  former. 
It  reads  as  if  jotted  down  by  some  unseen  hearer 
of  the  children's  thoughts  and  talks  ;  one  sym- 
pathizes in  their  innocent  pleasures ;  one  could 
almost  cry  with  anxiety  about  how  "  Peronet," 
the  dog's,  tax  is  to  be  paid.  All  through  it 
reminds  one  of  a  freshly  gathered  bunch  of  wild- 
flowers,  and  brings  before  us  almost  better  than 
anything  she  ever  wrote  how  Mrs.  Ewing  loved 
such  things — children,  and  "  beasts,"  and  flowers 
— loved  and  understood  them. 

"The  sun  shone  still,  but  it  shone  low  down, 
and   made   such   splendid   shadows    that   we    all 


58  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

walked  about  with  grey  giants  at  our  feet ;  and 
it  made  the  bright  green  of  the  grass  and  the 
cowslips  down  below,  and  the  tops  of  the  hedge, 
and  Sandy's  hair,  and  everything  in  the  sun 
and  the  mist  behind  the  elder-bush,  which  was 
out  of  the  sun,  so  yellow — so  very  yellow- 
that  just  for  a  minute  I  really  believed  about 
Sandy's  god-mother,  and  thought  it  was  a  story 
come  true,  and  that  everything  was  turning  into 
gold. 

"  But  it  was  only  for  a  minute  ;  of  course  I 
know  that  fairly-tales  arc  not  true.  But  it  was 
a  lovely  field.  .  .  ." 

The  last  story,  "  Madam  Liberality,"  in  the  light 
which  Mrs.  Ewing's  sister  has  lately  thrown  upon 
it,  one  touches  with  a  reverent  hand.  The  un- 
conscious revelation  of  the  writer's  own  character 
that  it  contains  silences  all  criticism,  transforms 
our  admiration  even  into  tender  sympathy.  Yet 
independently  of  this  knowledge,  the  little  story 
is  infinitely  touching,  and  of  its  kind  a  c]icf-d\vuvre. 
The  great-hearted,  bravc-spiritcd,  fragile-bodied 
little  rnaiden,  with  whom    "a   little   hope"  went 


MRS.  E WING'S  LESS   WELL-KXOWN  BOOKS.    59 

such  a  very  "  long  way  ; "  so  sensitive  that  on  one 
occasion,  in  a  toy-shop,  when  she  is  misunder- 
stood by  the  shopman,  who,  hearing  her  speaking 
to  herself,  imagines  she  means  to  buy,  her  agony 
is  almost  indescribable — 

"Madam  Liberality  hoped  it  was  a  dream,  but, 
having  pinched  herself,  she  found  it  was  not  ''— 
yet  so  courageous  that  at  all  costs  she  tells  the 
truth. 

" '  I  don't  want  anything,  thank  you,'  said  she  ; 
*  at  least  I  mean  I  have  no  money.  I  was  only 
counting  the  things  I  would  get'"  (for  her  brothers 
and  sisters)  "'if  I  had.'"  This  is  a  picture  one 
cannot  easily  forget. 

And  the  scene  where,  after  all  her  efforts  and 
self-sacrifice,  her  ill-luck  still  pursues  her,  and, 
obliged  to  give  up  hopes  of  her  poor  little  "sur- 
prise," her  Christmas-tree  for  the  others,  she  finds 
it  at  last  too  much  for  her — "impossible  to  hold 
out  any  longer,  she  at  last  broke  down  and 
poured  out  all  her  woes " — it  is  very  difficult 
indeed  to  read  without  tears, 

T?esides  the  six  volumes  we  have  now  noticed, 


6o  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

a  seventh  will  soon  be  added  to  this  series.*  This 
will  contain  six  of  Mrs.  Ewing's  earliest  stories 
and  two  of  her  later.  The  first  of  these,  "Mel- 
chior's  Dream,"  written  so  long  ago  as  1861,  is 
one  of  the  best  of  what  may  be  called  her  sketches 
of  family  life.  Though  not  written  too  visibly  to 
"  point  a  moral,"  it  contains  a  beautifully  expressed 
lesson.  The  other  stories  —  among  them  one 
called  "The  Viscount's  Friend,"  of  which  the 
scene  is  laid  in  the  first  French  Revolution — are 
all  tender  in  tone,  and,  for  so  young  a  writer  as 
Mrs.  Ewing  then  was,  marvellously  finished  in 
style.  The  two  last  sketches,  "A  Bad  Habit" 
and  "  A  Happy  Family,"  written  respectively  in 
1877  and  1883,  are  excellent. 

In  the  earlier  stories  there  is,  naturally,  less  of 
the  remarkable  "many-sidedness"  of  insight  and 
sympathy  nowhere  more  shown  than  in  two 
stories  which,  though  not  making  part  of  the 
series  now  under  review,  I  cannot  but  notice  in 
passing  as  pre-eminently  typical  of  Mrs.  Ewing. 

*  "  Melchior's    Dream,    and    Other    Tales."      Mrs.    Ewing's 
"  Popular  Tales,"    (Messrs.  G.  Bell  &  Sons.) 


MRS.  EJVIXG'S  LESS   WELL-KXOWN  BOOK'S.    6 1 

These  arc  the  exquisite  stoi')',  "  Brothers  of  Pity,"  * 
where,  though  one  of  a  large  family,  she  com- 
pletely identifies  herself  with  the  "  only  child " 
of  whom  she  writes ;  and  *'  Father  Hedgehog  and 
his  Neighbours,"  t  in  which  the  description  of 
gipsy  life,  the  peculiarities  of  gipsy  talk,  are  as 
perfect  as  if  our  author  had  spent  months  among 
the  strange  people  of  whom  she  writes.  In  her 
earlier  stories,  too,  the  flashes  of  humour  are  less 
frequent,  as  indeed  is  to  be  expected.  For  in  a 
sound  and  healthy — in  other  words,  a  faithful  and 
hopeful — nature,  true  humour  ripens  and  mellows 
w  ith  age  and  experience  ;  it  is  only  in  poorer 
soil  that  it  degenerates  into  cynicism. 

In  this  particular,  as  in  others  throughout  the 
writings  of  Mrs.  Ewing,  notwithstanding  the  entire 
and  almost  unprecedented  absence  of  any  approach 
to  egotism,  one  feels  the  closeness  of  herself :  her 
books  are  the  true  exponents  of  her  pure  and 
beautiful    nature.      The    key-note    of    both    was 

*  "Biothcrs  of  Pity,  and  Oilier  Talca  of  Beasts  and  Men." 
(S.r.C  K.) 

t  "Father  Hedgehog  and  his  Neighbours."  Sec  '*  Biolhcis  of 
I'ity,  and  Other  Tales."     (S.r.C.K.) 


62  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

sympathy.  To  this  all  who  knew  her  can  testify. 
I  myself  can  speak  to  her  ever  ready  interest  in 
the  work  of  others  lying  along  similar  paths  to 
her  own. 

Yet  more,  this  sympathy  was  stimulated  and 
vivified  by  what  was  perhaps  her  strongest  cha- 
racteristic — her  almost  boundless  trust  in  her 
fellow-creatures— a  trust  which,  like  "  IMadam 
Liberality's "  "  little  white  face  and  undaunted 
spirit,  bobbed  up  again  as  leady  and  hopeful  as 
ever"  after  each  disappointment  or  even  ''apparent 
failure."  And  to  doubt  the  greatness  of  the 
power  for  good  of  this  beautiful  hopefulness  of 
hers  would  surely  ill  become  either  those  who 
knew  Juliana  Ewing  in  her  life  or  who  have  to 
thank  her  for  the  books  she  has  bequeathed  to 
their  children— and  to  themselves. 


(    C3     ) 


J'RIXCBSS   J  CI::- J  IE  ART. 

A   1  AlRV-TALi:. 

In"  the  olden  tiiiies  there  lived  a  King  who  was 
worthy  of  tlie  name.  He  loved  his  people,  and 
his  people  loved  him  in  return.  His  kingdom 
must  have  been  large  ;  at  least  it  appears  to  be 
beyond  doubt  that  it  extended  a  good  way  in 
different  directions,  for  it  was  called  the  Kingdom 
of  the  Four  Orts,  which,  of  course,  as  everybody 
knows,  means  that  he  had  possessions  north, 
south,  cast,  and  west. 

It  was  not  so  large,  however,  but  that  he  was 
able  to  manage  it  well  for  himself — that  is  to 
say,  with  certain  help  which  I  will  tell  you  of. 
A  year  never  passed  without  his  visiting  ever}- 
part  of  his  dominions  and  inquiring  for  himself 
into  the  affairs  of  his  subjects.  Perhaps — who 
Can  say? — the    world   was   not    so   big   in  those 


64  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

days ;  doubtless,  however  that  may  have  been, 
there  was  not  so  many  folk  living  on  it. 

Many  things  were  different  in  those  times :  many 
things  existed  which  nowadays  would  be  thought 
strange  and  incredible.  Human  beings  knew  much 
more  than  they  do  now  about  the  other  dwellers 
on  the  earth.  For  instance,  it  was  no  uncommon 
case  to  find  learned  men  who  were  able  to  con- 
verse with  animals  quite  as  well  as  with  each 
other.  Fairies,  of  course,  were  often  visible  to 
mortal  eyes,  and  it  was  considered  quite  natural 
that  they  should  interfere  for  good — sometimes, 
perhaps,  for  evil ;  as  to  that  I  cannot  say — in 
human  affairs.  And  good  King  Brave-Heart 
was  especially  favoured  in  this  way.  For  the 
help  which,  as  I  said,  was  his  in  governing  his 
people  was  that  of  four  very  wise  counsellors 
indeed — the  four  fairies  of  the  North  and  the 
South,  the  East  and  the  West. 

These  sisters  were  very  beautiful  as  well  as 
very  wise.  Though  older  than  the  world  itself, 
they  ..always  looked  young.  They  were  very 
much  attached  to  each  other,  though  they  seldom 


rRhVCESS  ICE- HE  ART.  6$ 

met,  and  it  must  be  confessed  that  sometimes  on 
such  occasions  there  were  stormy  scenes,  though 
they  made  it  up  afterwards.  And  the  advice 
they  gave  was  always  to  be  relied  on. 

Now,  King  Brave-Heart  was  married.  His  wife 
was  young  and  charming,  and  devotedly  fond  of 
him.  But  she  was  of  a  rather  jealous  and  exact- 
ing disposition,  and  she  had  been  much  spoilt 
in  her  youth  at  her  own  home.  She  was  sweet 
and  loving,  however,  which  makes  up  for  a  good 
deal,  and  always  ready  to  take  part  in  any  scheme 
for  the  good  of  their  people,  provided  it  did  not 
separate  her  from  her  husband. 

They  had  no  children,  though  they  had  been 
married  for  some  years  ;  but  at  last  there  came 
the  hope  of  an  heir,  and  the  Queen's  delight 
was  unbounded — nor  was  the  King's  joy  less 
than  hers. 

It  was  late  autumn,  or  almost  winter,  when  a 
great  trouble  befell  the  pretty  Queen.  The 
weather  had  grown  suddenly  cold,  and  a  few 
snowflakes  even  had  fallen  before  their  time.  But 
Queen    Claribel   only  clapped    her  hands   at   the 

F 


66  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

sight,  for  with  the  winter  she  hoped  the  baby 
would  come,  and  she  welcomed  the  signs  of  its 
approach  on  this  account.  The  King,  however, 
looked  grave,  and  when  the  next  morning  the 
ground  was  all  white,  the  trees  and  the  bushes 
covered  with  silvery  foliage,  he  looked  graver 
still. 

"  Something  is  amiss,"  he  said.  "  The  Fairy  of 
the  North  must  be  on  her  way,  and  it  is  not  yet 
time  for  her  visit." 

And  that  very  afternoon  the  snow  fell  again, 
more  heavily  than  before,  and  the  frost-wind 
whistled  down  the  chimneys  and  burst  open  the 
doors  and  windows,  and  all  the  palace  servants 
went  hurrying  and  scurrying  about  to  make  great 
fires  and  hang  up  thick  curtains  and  get  everything 
in  order  for  the  cold  season,  which  they  had  not 
expected  so  soon. 

"  It  will  not  last,"  said  the  King,  quietly.  "  In  a 
few  days  there  will  be  milder  weather  again."  But, 
nevertheless,  he  still  looked  grave. 

And  early  the  next  morning,  as  he  was  sitting 
with  the  Queen,  who  was  beginning  to  feel  a  little 


PRINCESS  ICE- HE  ART.  67 

frightened  at  the  continuance  of  the  storm,  the 
double  doors  of  her  boudoir  suddenly  flew  open, 
an  icy  blast  filled  the  room,  and  a  tall,  white- 
shrouded  figure  stood  before  them. 

"  I  have  come  to  fetch  you,  Bravc-I  leart,"  she 
said  abruptly.  "You  are  wanted,  sorely  wanted, 
in  my  part  of  the  world.  The  people  are  starving  : 
the  season  has  been  a  poor  one,  and  there  has 
been  bad  faith.  Some  few  powerful  men  have 
bought  up  the  grain,  which  was  already  scarce, 
and  refuse  to  let  the  poor  folk  have  it.  Nothing 
will  save  their  lives  or  prevent  sad  suffering  but 
your  own  immediate  presence.  Are  you  ready? 
You  must  have  seen  I  was  coming." 

She  threw  off  her  mantle  as  she  spoke  and 
sank  on  to  a  couch.  Strong  as  she  was,  she 
seemed  tired  with  the  rate  at  which  she  had 
travelled,  and  the  warm  air  of  the  room  was 
oppressive  to  her.  Her  clear,  beautiful  features 
looked  harassed  ;  her  grey  eyes  full  of  anxiety. 
For  the  moment  she  took  no  notice  of  the 
Queen. 

"  Are  you  ready  ? "  she  repeated. 


68  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  Yes,  I  am  ready,"  said  Brave-Heart,  as  he 
rose  to  his  feet. 

But  the  Queen  threw  herself  upon  him,  with 
bitter  crying  and  reproaches.  Would  he  leave 
Jier,  and  at  such  a  time,  a  prey  to  all  kinds  of 
terrible  anxiety?  Then  she  turned  to  the  fairy 
and  upbraided  her  in  unmeasured  language.  But 
the  spirit  of  the  North  glanced  at  her  with  calm 
pity. 

"  Poor  child  ! "  she  said.  "  I  had  almost  for- 
gotten you.  The  sights  I  have  seen  of  late  have 
been  so  terrible  that  they  absorb  me.  Take 
courage,  Claribel !  Show  yourself  a  Queen. 
Think  of  the  suffering  mothers  and  the  little 
ones  whom  your  husband  hastens  to  aid.  All 
will  be  well  with  you,  believe  me.  But  you,  too, 
must  be  brave  and  unselfish." 

It  was  no  use.  All  she  said  but  made  the 
Queen  more  indignant.  She  would  scarcely  bid 
her  husband  farewell  :  she  turned  her  back  to 
the  fairy  with  undignified  petulance. 

"  Foolish  child,"  said  the  Northern  spirit.  "  She 
will  learn  better  some  day." 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  69 

'  Then  she  gave  all  her  attention  to  the  mattcr 
she  had  come  about,  explaining  to  the  King  as 
they  journeyed,  exactly  the  measures  he  must 
take  and  the  difficulties  to  be  overcome.  But 
though  the  King  had  the  greatest  faith  in  her 
advice,  and  never  doubted  that  it  was  his  duty 
to  obey,  his  heart  was  sore,  as  you  can  under- 
stand. 

Things  turned  out  as  he  had  said.  The  severe 
weather  disappeared  again  as  if  by  magic,  and 
some  weeks  of  unusually  mild  days  followed.  And 
when  the  winter  did  set  in  for  good  at  last,  it 
was  with  no  great  rigour.  From  time  to  time 
news  reached  the  palace  of  the  King's  welfare. 
The  tidings  were  cheering.  His  presence  w^as 
effecting  all  that  the  fairy  had  hoped. 

So  Queen  Claribcl  ought  to  have  been  happy. 
But  she  was  determined  not  to  be.  She  did 
nothing  but  cry  and  abuse  the  fairy,  declaring 
that  she  would  never  see  her  dear  Brave-Heart 
again,  and  that  if  ever  her  baby  came  she  was 
sure  it  would  not  live,  or  that  there  would  be 
something  dreadful  the  matter  with  it. 


yo  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  It  is  not  fair,"  she  kept  saying,  "  it  is  a  shame 
that  I  should  suffer  so." 

And  even  when  on  Christmas  Eve  a  beautiful 
little  girl  was  born,  as  pretty  and  lively  and 
healthy  as  could  be  wished,  and  even  though 
the  next  day  brought  the  announcement  of  the 
King's  immediate  return,  Claribel  still  nursed  her 
resentment,  though  in  the  end  it  came  to  be 
directed  entirely  against  the  fairy.  For  when 
she  saw  Brave-Heart  again,  his  tender  affection 
and  his  delight  in  his  little  daughter  made  it 
impossible  for  her  not  to  *'  forgive  him,"  as  she 
expressed  it,  though  she  could  not  take  any 
interest  in  his  accounts  of  his  visit  to  the  north 
and  all  he  had  been  able  to  do  there. 

A  great  feast  was  arranged  in  honour  of  the 
christening  of  the  little  Princess.  All  the  grand 
people  of  the  neighbourhood  were  bidden  to 
it,  nor,  you  may  be  sure,  did  the  good  King 
forget  the  poorer  folk.  The  four  fairies  were  in- 
vited, for  it  was  a  matter  of  course  that  they 
should  be  the  baby's  godmothers.  And  though 
the    Queen    would    gladly    have    excluded    the 


PRINCESS  ICE- HE  ART.  7 1 

Northern  fairy,  she  dared  not  even  hint  at  such 
a  thing. 

But  she  resolved  in  her  own  mind  to  do  all  in 
her  power  to  show  the  fairy  that  she  was  not 
welcome. 

On  such  occasions,  when  human  beings  were 
honoured  by  the  presence  of  fairy  visitors,  these 
distinguished  guests  were  naturally  given  pre- 
cedence of  all  others,  otherwise  very  certainly  they 
would  never  have  come  again.  Even  among 
fairies  themselves  there  are  ranks  and  formalities, 
and  the  Queen  well  knew  that  the  first  place  was 
due  to  the  Northern  spirit.  But  she  gave  instruc- 
tions that  this  rule  should  be  departed  from,  and 
the  Snow  fairy,  as  she  was  sometimes  called,  found 
herself  placed  at  the  King's  left  hand,  separated 
from  him  by  her  sister  of  the  West,  instead  of 
next  to  him  on  the  right,  which  seat,  on  the 
contrary,,  was  occupied  by  the  fairy  of  the 
South.  She  glanced  round  her  calmly,  but  took 
no  notice  ;  and  the  King,  imagining  that  by  her 
own  choice  perhaps,  she  had  chosen  the  unusual 
position,  made  no    remark.      And    the    feast  pro- 


yi  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

gressed  with  the  accustomed  splendour  and 
rejoicing. 

But  at  the  end,  when  the  moment  arrived  at 
which  the  four  godmothers  were  expected  to  state 
their  gifts  to  the  baby,  the  Queen's  spite  could  be 
no  longer  concealed. 

"I  request,"  she  exclaimed,  "that  for  reasons 
well  known  to  herself,  to  the  King,  and  to  myself, 
the  Northern  fairy's  gift  may  be  the  last  in  order 
instead  of  the  first." 

The  King  started  and  grew  pale.  The  beautiful, 
soft-voiced  fairy  of  the  South,  in  her  glowing 
golden  draperies,  would  fain  have  held  back,  for 
her  affection  for  her  sterner  sister  was  largely 
mingled  with  awe.  But  the  Snow  fairy  signed  to 
her  imperiously  to  speak. 

"  I  bestow  upon  the  Princess  Sweet-Heart,"  she 
said,  half  trembling,  "  the  gift  of  great  beauty." 

"And  I,"  said  the  spirit  of  the  East,  who  came 
next,  her  red  robes  falling  majestically  around  her, 
her  dark  hair  lying  smoothly  in  its  thick  masses  on 
her  broad,  low  forehead,  "  I  give  her  great  powers 
of  intellect  and  intelligence." 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  73 

"  And  I,"  said  the  Western  fairy,  with  a  bright, 
breezy  flutter  of  her  sea-green  garments,  "health — 
perfect  health  and  strength  of  body — as  my  gift 
to  the  pretty  child." 

"And  you,"  said  the  Queen  bitterly,  "you, 
cold-hearted  fairy,  who  have  done  your  best  to 
kill  me  with  misery,  who  came  between  my  hus- 
band and  mc,  making  him  neglect  me  as  he 
never  would  have  done  but  for  your  influence — 
what  will  yoH  give  my  child  ?  Will  you  do  some- 
thing to  make  amends  for  the  suffering  you 
caused  ?  I  would  rather  my  pretty  baby  were 
dead  than  that  she  lived  to  endure  what  I  have 
of  late  endured." 

"  Life  and  death  are  not  mine  to  bestow  or  to 
withhold,"  said  the  Northern  spirit  calmly,  as  she 
drew  her  white  garments  more  closely  round  her 
with  a  majestic  air.  "  So  your  rash  words,  foolish 
woman,  fortunately  for  you  all,  cannot  touch  the 
child.  But  something — much — I  can  do,  and  I 
will.  She  shall  not  know  the  suffering  you  dread 
for  her  with  so  cowardly  a  fear.  She  shall  be 
what  you  choose  to  fancy  /  am.     And  instead  of 


74  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

the  name  you  have  given  her,  she  shall  be  known 
for  what  she  is — Princess  Ice-Heart." 

She  turned  to  go,  but  the  King  on  one  hand, 
her  three  sisters  on  the  other,  started  forward  to 
detain  her, 

"  Have  pity !  "  exclaimed  the  former. 

"  Sister,  bethink  you,"  said  the  latter ;  the 
Western  fairy  adding  beseechingly,  the  tears 
springing  in  her  blue  eyes,  which  so  quickly 
changed  from  bright  to  sad,  "Say  something  to 
soften  this  hard  fate.  Undo  it  you  cannot,  I  know. 
Or,  at  least,  allow  me  to  mitigate  it  if  I  can." 

The  Snow  fairy  stopped  ;  in  truth,  she  was  far 
from  hard-hearted  or  remorseless,  and  already  she 
was  beginning  to  feel  half  sorry  for  what  she  had 
done. 

"  What  would  you  propose? "  she  said  coldly. 

The  fairy  of  the  West  threw  back  her  auburn 
hair  with  a  gesture  of  impatience. 

"  I  would  I  knew !  "  she  said.  "  'Tis  a  hard  knot 
you  have  tied,  my  sister.  For  that  which  would 
mend  the  evil  wrought  seems  to  me  impossible 
while  the  evil  exists — the  cure  and  the  cessation 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  75 

of  tlic  disease  arc  one.  How  could  the  heart  of 
ice  be  melted  till  tender  feelings  warm  it,  and  how 
can  tender  feelings  find  entrance  into  a  feelinglcss 
heart  ?  Alas !  alas !  I  can  but  predict  what 
sounds  like  a  mockery  of  your  trouble,"  she  went 
on,  turning  to  the  King,  though  indeed  by  this 
time  she  might  have  included  the  Queen  in  her 
sympathy,  for  Claribel  stood,  horrified  at  the  result 
of  her  mad  resentment,  as  pale  as  Brave-Heart 
himself.  "  Hearken  !  "  and  her  expressive  face, 
over  which  sunshine  and  showers  were  wont  to 
chase  each  other  as  on  an  April  day — for  such,  as 
all  know,  is  the  nature  of  the  changeful  lovable 
spirit  of  the  West — for  once  grew  still  and  statue- 
like,  while  her  blue  eyes  pierced  far  into  the 
distance,  "  The  day  on  which  the  Princess  of  the 
Icy  Heart  shall  shed  a  tear,  that  heart  shall  melt — 
but  then  only." 

The  Northern  fairy  murmured  something  under 
her  breath,  but  what  the  words  were  no  one  heard, 
for  it  was  not  many  that  dared  stand  near  to  her, 
so  terribly  cold  was  her  presence.  The  graceful 
spirit  of  the  South  fluttered  her  golden  locks,  and 


76  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

with  a  little  sigh  drew  her  radiant  mantle  round 
her,  and  kissed  her  hand  in  farewell,  while  the 
thoughtful-eyed,  mysterious  Eastern  fairy  linked 
her  arm  in  that  of  her  Western  sister,  and  whispered 
that  the  solution  of  the  problem  should  have  her 
most  earnest  study.  And  the  green-robed  spirit 
tried  to  smile  through  her  tears  in  farewell  as  she 
suffered  herself  to  be  led  away. 

So  the  four  strange  guests  departed  ;  but  their 
absence  was  not  followed  by  the  usual  outburst  of 
unconstrained  festivity.  On  the  contrary,  a  sense 
of  sorrow  and  dread  hung  over  all  who  remained, 
and  before  long  every  one  not  immediately  con- 
nected with  the  palace  respectfully  but  silently 
withdrew,  leaving  the  King  and  Queen  to  their 
mysterious  sorrow. 

Claribel  flew  to  the  baby's  cradle.  The  little 
Princess  was  sleeping  soundly ;  she  looked  rosy 
and  content — a  picture  of  health.  Her  mother 
called  eagerly  to  the  King. 

"  She  seems  just  as  usual,"  she  exclaimed. 
"  Perhaps — oh  ;  perhaps,  after  all,  I  have  done  no 
harm." 


PRINCESS  ICE- HE  ART.  yy 

For,  stranc^c  to  say,  her  resentment  against  the 
Northern  fairy  had  died  away.  She  now  felt 
nothing  but  shame  and  regret  for  her  own  wild 
temper.  "  Perhaps,"  she  went  on,  "  it  was  but  to 
try  me,  to  teach  mc  a  lesson,  that  the  Snow  fairy 
uttered  those  terrible  words." 

Brave-Heart  pitied  his  wife  deeply,  but  he  shook 
his  head. 

"  I  dare  not  comfort  you  with  any  such  hopes," 
he  said ;  "  my  poor  Claribel.  The  fairy  is  true — 
true  as  steel — if  you  could  but  have  trusted  her ! 
Had  you  seen  her,  as  I  have  done — full  of  tenderest 
pity  for  suffering — you  could  never  have  so  maligned 
her." 

Claribel  did  not  answer,  but  her  tears  dropped 
on  the  baby's  face.  The  little  Princess  seemed 
annoyed  by  them.  She  put  up  her  tiny  hand,  and, 
with  a  fretful  expression,  brushed  them  off". 

And  that  very  evening  the  certainty  came. 

The  head-nurse  sent  for  the  Queen  while  she 
was  undressing  the  child,  and  the  mother  hastened 
to  the  nursery.  The  attendants  were  standing 
round  in  the  greatest  anxiety,  for,  though  the  baby 


78  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

looked  quite  well  otherwise,  there  was  the  strangest 
coldness  over  her  left  side,  in  the  region  of  the 
heart.  The  skin  looked  perfectly  colourless,  and 
the  soft  cambric  and  still  softer  flannel  of  the 
finest  which  had  covered  the  spot,  were  stiff,  as 
if  they  had  been  exposed  to  a  winter  night's 
frost. 

"  Alas  ! "  exclaimed  Claribel ;  but  that  was  all. 
It  was  no  use  sending  for  doctors — no  use  doing 
anything.  Her  own  delicate  hand  when  she  laid 
it  on  the  baby's  heart  was,  as  it  were,  blistered 
with  cold.  The  next  morning  she  found  it  covered 
with  chilblains. 

But  the  baby  did  not  mind.  She  flourished 
amazingly,  heart  or  no  heart.  She  was  perfectly 
healthy,  ate  well,  slept  well,  and  soon  gave  signs 
of  unusual  intelligence.  She  was  seldom  put  out, 
but  when  angry  she  expressed  her  feelings  by  loud 
roars  and  screams,  though  with  never  a  tear  !  At 
first  this  did  not  seem  strange,  as  no  infant  sheds 
tears  during  the  earliest  weeks  of  its  life.  But 
when  she  grew  to  six  months  old,  then  to  a  year, 
then  to  two  and  three,  and  was  near  her  fourth 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART,  79 

birthday  without  ever  crying,  it  became  plain  that 
the  prediction  was  indeed  to  be  fulfilled. 

And  the  name  "  Ice-Heart "  clung  to  her.  In 
spite  of  all  her  royal  parents*  commands  to  the 
contrary,  " Princess  Ice-Heart"  she  was  called  far 
and  near.  It  seemed  as  if  people  could  not  help 
it.  " '  Sweet-Heart '  we  cannot  name  her,  for 
sweet  she  is  not,"  was  murmured  by  all  who 
came  in  contact  with  her. 

And  it  was  true.  Sweet  she  certainly  was  not. 
She  was  beautiful  and  healthy  and  intelligent,  but 
she  had  no  feeling.  In  some  ways  she  gave  little 
trouble.  Her  temper,  though  occasionally  violent, 
was,  as  a  rule,  placid  ;  she  seemed  contented  in 
almost  all  circumstances.  When  her  good  old 
nurse  died,  she  remarked  coolly  that  she  hoped 
her  new  attendant  would  dress  her  hair  more  be- 
comingly. When  King  Brave-Heart  started  on 
some  of  his  distant  journeys,  she  bade  him  good- 
bye with  a  smile,  observing  that  if  he  never  came 
home  again  it  would  be  rather  amusing,  as  she 
would  then  reign  instead  of  him  ;  and  when  she 
saw  her  mother  break  into  sobs  at  her  unnatural 


8o  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

speech,  she  stared  at  her  in  blank  astonish- 
ment. 

And  so  things  went  on  till  Ice-Heart  reached 
her  seventeenth  year.  By  this  time  she  was,  as 
regarded  her  outward  appearance,  as  beautiful  as 
the  fondest  of  parents  could  desire  ;  she  was  also 
exceedingly  strong  and  healthy,  and  the  powers 
of  her  mind  were  unusual.  Her  education  had 
been  carefully  directed,  and  she  had  learnt  with 
ease  and  interest.  She  could  speak  in  several 
languages,  her  paintings  were  worthy  of  admira- 
tion, as  they  were  skilful  and  well  executed  ;  she 
could  play  with  brilliancy  on  various  instruments. 
She  had  also  been  taught  to  sing,  but  her  voice 
was  metallic  and  unpleasing.  But  she  could 
discuss  scientific  and  philosophical  subjects  with 
the  sages  of  her  father's  kingdom  like  one  of 
themselves. 

And  besides  all  this  care  bestowed  upon  her 
training,  no  stone  had  been  left  unturned  in  hopes 
of  awakening  in  the  unfortunate  girl  some  affection 
or  emotion.  Every  day  the  most  soul-stirring 
poetry  was  read  aloud  to  her  by  the  greatest  elo- 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  8 1 

cutionists,  the  most  exciting  and  moving  dramas 
were  enacted  before  her  ;  she  was  taken  to  visit 
the  poor  of  the  city  in  their  pitiable  homes  ;  she 
was  encouraged  to  see  sad  sights  from  which  most 
soft-hearted  maidens  would  instinctively  flee.  But 
all  was  in  vain.  She  would  express  interest,  and 
ask  intelligent  questions  with  calm,  unmoved 
features  and  dry  eyes.  Even  music,  from  which 
much  had  been  hoped,  was  powerless  to  move  her 
to  aught  but  admiration  of  the  performers'  skill 
or  curiosity  as  to  the  construction  of  their  instru- 
ments. There  was  but  one  peculiarity  about  her, 
which  sometimes,  though  they  could  not  have  ex- 
plained why,  seemed  to  Ice- Heart's  unhappy 
parents  to  hint  at  some  shadowy  hope.  The  sight 
of  tears  was  evidently  disagreeable  to  her.  More 
certainly  than  anything  else  did  the  signs  of  weep- 
ing arouse  one  of  her  rare  fits  of  anger — so  much 
so  that  now  and  then,  for  days  together,  the  poor 
Queen  dared  not  come  near  her  child,  as  tears 
were  to  her  a  frequent  relief  from  her  lifelong 
regrets. 

So  beautiful  and  wealthy  and    accomplished   a 

G 


82  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

maiden  was  naturally  not  without  suitors ;  and 
from  this  direction,  too,  at  first,  Queen  Claribel 
trusted  fondly  that  cure  might  come. 

"  If  she  could  but  fall  in  love,"  she  said,  the  first 
time  the  idea  struck  her. 

"  My  poor  dear  1 "  replied  the  King,  "  to  see, 
you  must  have  eyes  ;  to  love,  you  must  have  a 
heart." 

"  But  a  heart  she  has,"  persisted  the  mother. 
"  It  is  only,  as  it  were,  asleep — frozen,  like  the 
winter  stream  which  bursts  forth  again  into  ever 
fresh  life  and  movement  with  the  awaking  spring." 

So  lovers  were  invited,  and  lovers  came  and 
were  made  welcome  by  the  dozen.  Lovers  of 
every  description — rich  and  poor,  old  and  young, 
handsome  and  ugly — so  long  as  they  were  of  pass- 
able birth  and  fair  character.  King  Brave-Heart 
was  not  too  particular,  in  the  forlorn  hope  that 
among  them  one  fortunate  wight  might  rouse  some 
sentiment  in  the  lovely  statue  he  desired  to  win. 
But  all  in  vain.  Each  prince,  or  duke,  or  simple 
knight,  duly  instructed  in  the  sad  case,  did  his 
best :  one  would  try  poetry,   another  his  lute,   a 


PRINCESS  ICE-IIEART.  83 

third  sighs  and  appeals,  a  fourth,  imagining  he  had 
made  some  way,  would  attempt  the  bold  stroke  of 
telling  Ice-Heart  that  unless  she  could  respond  to 
his  adoration  he  would  drown  himself.  She  only 
smiled,  and  begged  him  to  allow  her  to  witness 
the  performance — she  had  never  seen  any  one 
drown.  So,  one  by  one,  the  troupe  of  aspirants — 
some  in  disgust,  some  in  strange  fear,  some  in 
annoyance — took  their  departure,  preferring  a 
more  ordinary  spouse  than  the  bewitched  though 
beautiful  Princess. 

And  she  saw  them  go  with  calmness,  though,  in 
one  or  two  cases,  she  had  replied  to  her  parents 
that  she  had  no  objection  to  marry  Prince  So- 
and-so,  or  Count  Such-another,  if  they  desired  it 
— it  would  be  rather  agreeable  to  have  a  husband 
if  he  gave  her  plenty  of  presents  and  did  all  she 
asked. 

"  Though  a  sighing  and  moaning  lover,  or  a 
man  who  is  always  twiddling  a  fiddle  or  making 
verses,  I  could  not  stand,"  she  would  add  con- 
temptuously. 

So  King  Brave-Heart  thought  it  best  to  try  no 


84  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

such  experiment.  And  in  future  no  gentleman 
was  allowed  to  present  himself  except  with  the 
understanding  that  he  alone  who  should  succeed 
in  making  Princess  Ice-Heart  shed  a  tear  would 
be  accepted  as  her  betrothed. 

This  proclamation  diminished  at  once  the 
number  of  suitors.  Indeed,  after  one  or  two 
candidates  had  failed,  no  more  appeared — so  well 
did  it  come  to  be  known  that  the  attempt  was 
hopeless. 

And  for  more  than  a  year  Princess  Ice-Heart 
was  left  to  herself — very  much,  apparently,  to  her 
satisfaction. 

But  all  this  time  the  mystic  sisters  were  not  idle 
or  forgetful.  Several  of  the  aspirants  to  Ice- 
Heart's  hand  had  been  chosen  by  them  and  con- 
veyed to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  palace  by  their 
intermediacy  from  remote  lands.  And  among 
these,  one  of  the  few  who  had  found  some  slight 
favour  in  the  maiden's  eyes,  was  a  special  protige 
of  the  Western  fairy — the  young  and  spirited 
Prince  Francolin. 

He  was  not  one  of  the  sighing  or  sentimental 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  85 

order  of  swains  ;  he  was  full  of  life  and  adventure 
and  brightness,  and  his  heart  was  warm  and 
generous.  He  admired  the  beautiful  girl,  but  he 
pitied  her  still  more,  and  this  pity  was  the  real 
motive  which  made  him  yield  to  the  fairy's  pro- 
posal that  he  should  try  again. 

"  You  pleased  the  poor  child,"  she  said,  when 
she  arrived  one  day  at  the  Prince's  home  to  talk 
over  her  new  idea.  "  You  made  her  smile  by  your 
liveliness  and  fun.  For  I  was  there  when  you  little 
knew  it.  The  girl  has  been  overdosed  with  senti- 
mentality and  doleful  strains.  I  believe  we  have 
been  on  a  wrong  track  all  this  time." 

"  What  do  you  propose  ?  "  said  Francolin, 
gravely,  for  he  could  be  serious  enough  when 
seriousness  was  called  for.  "  She  did  not  actually 
dislike  me,  but  that  is  the  most  that  can  be  said  ; 
and  however  I  may  feel  for  her,  however  I  may 
admire  her  beauty  and  intelligence,  nothing  would 
induce  me  to  wed  a  bride  who  could  not  return 
my  affection.  Indeed,  I  could  scarcely  feel  any 
for  such  a  one." 

"Ah,  no!   I  agree  with  you  entirely,"  said   the 


86  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

fairy,  "  But  listen — my  power  is  great  in  some 
ways.  I  am  well  versed  in  ordinary  enchantment, 
and  am  most  willing  to  employ  my  utmost  skill 
for  my  unfortunate  god-daughter."  ' 

She  then  unfolded  to  him  her  scheme,  and 
obtained  his  consent  to  it. 

"Now  is  your  time,"  she  said,  in  conclusion. 
"  I  hear  on  the  best  authority  that  Ice-Heart  is 
feeling  rather  dull  and  bored  at  present.  It  is 
some  time  since  she  has  had  the  variety  of  a  new 
suitor,  and  she  will  welcome  any  distraction." 

And  she  proceeded  to  arrange  all  the  details  of 
her  plan. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that  very  shortly  after  the 
conversation  I  have  related  there  was  great  excite- 
ment in  the  capital  city  of  the  kingdom  of  the 
Four  Orts.  After  an  interval  of  more  than  a 
year,  a  new  suitor  had  at  length  presented  himself 
for  the  hand  of  the  Princess  Ice- Heart.  Only 
the  King  and  Queen  received  the  news  with 
melancholy  indifference. 

"  He  may  try  as  the  others  have  done,"  said 
Brave-Heart  to    the   messenger   announcing    the 


rJRINCESS  ICE- 11  EAR!.  8/ 

arrival  of  the  stranger  at  the  gates,  accompanied 
by  a  magnificent  retinue  ;  "  but  it  is  useless." 
For  the  poor  King  was  fast  losing  all  hope  of  his 
daughter's  case  ;  he  was  growing  aged  and  care- 
worn before  his  time. 

"  Docs  he  know  the  terms  attached  to  his  accept- 
ance .^"  inquired  the  Queen. 

Yes,  the  messenger  from  the  unknown  candidate 
for  the  hand  of  the  beautiful  Ice-Heart  had  been 
expressly  charged  to  say  that  the  Prince  Jocko — 
such  was  the  new-comer's  name — was  fully  in- 
formed as  to  all  particulars,  and  prepared  to 
comply  with  the  conditions. 

The  Princess's  parents  smiled  somewhat  bitterly. 
They  had  no  hope,  but  still  they  could  not  forbid 
the  attempt. 

"Prince  Jocko?"  said  the  King,  "not  a  very 
princelike  name.     However,  it  matters  little." 

A  few  hours  later  the  royal  pair  and  their 
daughter,  with  all  their  attendants.,  in  great  state 
and  ceremony,  were  awaiting  their  guest.  And 
soon  a  blast  of  trumpets  announced  his  approach. 
His  retinue  was  indeed  magnificent  ;  horsemen  in 


88  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

splendid  uniforms,  followed  by  a  troop  of  white 
mules  with  negro  riders  in  gorgeous  attire,  then 
musicians,  succeeded  by  the  Prince's  immediate 
attendants,  defiled  before  the  great  marble  steps 
in  front  of  the  palace,  at  the  summit  of  which  the 
King,  with  the  Queen  and  Princess,  was  seated  in 
state. 

Ice-Heart  clapped  her  hands. 

"  'Tis  as  good  as  a  show,"  she  said  ;  "  but  where 
is  the  Prince  ? " 

As  she  said  the  words  the  cortege  halted.  A 
litter,  with  closely  drawn  curtains,  drew  up  at  the 
foot  of  the  steps. 

"  Gracious  !  "  exclaimed  the  Princess,  "  I  hope 
he's  not  a  molly-coddle ; "  but  before  there  was 
time  to  say  more  the  curtains  of  the  litter  were 
drawn  aside,  and  in  another  moment  an  attendant 
had  lifted  out  its  occupant,  who  forthwith  pro- 
ceeded to  ascend  the  steps. 

The  parents  and  their  daughter  stared  at  each 
other  and  gasped. 

Prince  Jocko  was  neither  more  nor  less  than  a 
monkey  ! 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  89 

But  such  a  monkey  as  never  before  had  been 
seen.  He  was  more  comical  than  words  can  ex- 
press, and  when  at  last  he  stood  before  them,  and 
bowed  to  the  ground,  a  three-cornered  hat  in  his 
hand,  his  sword  sticking  straight  out  behind,  his 
tail  sweeping  the  ground,  the  effect  was  irresistible. 
King  Brave-Heart  turned  his  head  aside.  Queen 
Claribel  smothered  her  face  in  her  handkerchief. 
Princess  Ice-Heart  opened  her  pretty  mouth  wide 
and  forgot  to  close  it  again,  while  a  curious  ex- 
pression stole  into  her  beautiful  eyes. 

Was  it  a  trick  ? 

No  ;  Prince  Jocko  proceeded  to  speak. 

He  laid  his  little  brown  paw  on  his  heart,  bowed 
again,  coughed,  sneezed,  and  finally  began  an 
oration.  If  his  appearance  was  too  funny,  his 
words  and  gestures  were  a  hundred  times  more  so. 
He  rolled  his  eyes,  he  declaimed,  he  posed  and 
pirouetted  like  a  miniature  dancing-master,  and 
his  little  cracked  voice  rose  higher  and  higher  as 
his  own  fine  words  and  expressions  increased  in 
eloquence. 

And  at  last  a  sound — which  never  before  had 


90  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

been  heard,  save  faintly — made  every  one  start. 

The    Princess   was    laughing   as   if  she  could  no 

longer    contain    herself.      Clear,    ringing,    merry 

laughter,  which  it  did  one's  heart  good  to  hear. 

And  on  she  went,  laughing  ever,  till — she  flung 

herself  at  her  mother's  feet,  the  tears  rolling  down 

her  cheeks. 

"  Oh,   mamma  !  "    she   exclaimed,  "  I   never  " — 

and  then  she  went  off  again. 

But  Prince  Jocko  suddenly  grew  silent.  He 
stepped  up  to  Ice-Heart  and,  respectfully  raising 
her  hand  to  his  lips,  gazed  earnestly,  beseechingly 
into  her  face,  his  own  keen  sharp  eyes  gradually 
growing  larger  and  deeper  in  expression,  till  they 
assumed  the  pathetic,  wistful  look  of  appeal  one 
often  sees  in  those  of  a  noble  dog. 

"Ah,  Princess  !"  he  murmured. 

And  Ice-Heart  stopped,  laughing.  She  pressed 
her  hand  to  her  side. 

"  Father  !  mother  !  "  she  cried,  "  help  me  !  help 
me  !  Am  I  dying  t  What  has  happened  to  me  ? " 
And,  with  a  strange,  long-drawn  sigh,  she  sank 
fainting  to  the  ground. 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  9 1 

There  was  great  excitement  in  the  pahice, 
hurrying  to  and  fro,  fetching  of  doctors,  and  much 
alarm.  But  when  the  Princess  had  been  carried 
indoors  and  laid  on  a  couch,  she  soon  revived. 
And  who  can  describe  the  feelings  of  the  King 
and  Queen  when  she  turned  to  them  with  a 
smile  such  as  they  had  never  seen  on  her  face 
before. 

"Dearest  father,  dearest  mother,"  she  said, 
"  how  I  love  you  !  Those  strange  warm  drops 
that  filled  my  eyes  seem  to  have  brought  new  life 
to  me,"  and  as  the  Queen  passed  her  arm  round 
the  maiden  she  felt  no  chill  of  cold  such  as  used 
to  thrill  her  with  misery  every  time  she  embraced 
her  child. 

"  Sweet-Heart !  my  own  Sweet-Heart !  "  she 
whispered. 

And  the  Princess  whispered  back,  "  Yes,  call  me 
by  that  name  always." 

All  was  rejoicing  when  the  wonderful  news  of 
the  miraculous  cure  spread  through  the  palace 
and  the  city.     But  still  the  parents'  hearts  were 


92  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

sore,  for  was  not  the  King's  word  pledged  that 
his  daughter  should  marry  him  who  had  effected 
this  happy  change  ?  And  this  was  no  other  than 
Jocko,  the  monkey ! 

The  Prince  had  disappeared  at  the  moment 
that  Ice-Heart  fainted,  and  now  with  his  retinue 
he  was  encamped  outside  the  walls.  All  sorts  of 
ideas  occurred  to  the  King. 

"  I  cannot  break  my  word,"  he  said,  "  but  we 
might  try  to  persuade  the  little  monster  to  release 
me  from  it." 

But  the  Princess  would  not  hear  of  this. 

"  No,"  she  said.  "  I  owe  him  too  deep  a  debt 
of  gratitude  to  think  of  such  a  thing.  And  in  his 
eyes  I  read  more  than  I  can  put  in  words.  No, 
dear  father !  You  must  summon  him  at  once  to 
be  presented  to  our  people  as  my  affianced 
husband." 

So  again  the  cortege  of  Prince  Jocko  made  its 
way  to  the  palace,  and  again  the  litter,  with  its 
closely  drawn  curtains,  drew  up  at  the  marble 
steps.  And  Sweet-Heart  stood,  pale,  but  calm 
and  smiling,  to  welcome  her  ridiculous  betrothed. 


PRINCESS  ICE-HEART.  93 

But  who  is  this  that  quickly  mounts  the  stairs 
with  firm  and  manly  tread  ?  Sweet-Heart  nearly 
swooned  again. 

"  Jocko  ? "  she  murmured.  "  Where  is  Jocko  ? 
Why,  this  is  Prince  Francolin  !  " 

"Yes,  dear  child,"  said  a  bright  voice  beside 
her;  and,  turning  round.  Sweet- Heart  beheld  the 
Western  fairy,  who,  with  her  sisters,  had  sud- 
denly arrived.  "  Yes,  indeed  !  Francolin,  and  no 
other!" 

The  universal  joy  may  be  imagined.  Even 
the  grave  fairy  of  the  North  smiled  with  pleasure 
and  delight,  and,  as  she  kissed  her  pretty  god- 
daughter, she  took  the  girl's  hand  and  pressed 
it  against  her  own  heart. 

"  Never  misjudge  me,  Sweet-Heart,"  she  whis- 
pered. "Cold  as  I  seem  to  those  who  have  not 
courage  to  approach  me  closely,  my  heart,  under 
my  icy  mantle,  is  as  warm  as  is  now  your 
own." 

And  so  it  was. 

Where  can  we  get  a  better  ending  than  the 
time-honoured  one  .-•    Francolin  and  Sweet-Heart 


94  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

were  married,  and  lived  happy  ever  after ;  and  who 
knows  but  what,  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Four  Orts, 
they  are  living  happily  still  ? 

If  only  we  knew  the  way  thither,  we  might  see 
for  ourselves  if  it  is  so  ! 


(  95  ; 


OLD   GERVAIS. 

A   CURIOUS   EXPERIENCE. 

Penforres  Hall,  Carmichael,  N.B., 

Jan.  17th,  188—. 

.  .  .  And  now,  as  to  your  questions  about  that  long- 
ago  story.  What  put  it  into  your  head,  I  wonder? 
You  have  been  talking  "  ghosts "  like  everybody 
else  nowadays,  no  doubt,  and  you  want  to  have 
something  to  tell  that  you  had  at  "  first  hand." 
Ah  well,  I  will  try  to  recall  my  small  experience 
of  the  kind  as  accurately  as  my  old  brain  is 
capable  of  doing  at  so  long  a  distance.  Though, 
after  all,  that  is  scarcely  a  correct  way  of  putting 
it.  For,  like  all  elderly  people,  I  find  it  true, 
strikingly  true,  that  the  longer  ago  the  better, 
as  far  as  memory  is  concerned.  I  can  recollect 
events,  places — nay,  words  and  looks  and  tones, 
material  impressions  of  the  most  trivial,  such  as 


g6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

scents  and  tastes,  of  forty  or  fifty  years  ago,  far 
more  vividly,  more  minutely,  than  things  of  a  year 
or  even  a  month  past.  It  is  strange,  but  I  like  it. 
There  is  something  consolatory  and  suggestive 
about  it.  It  seems  to  show  that  we  are  still  all 
there,  or  all  here,  rather ;  that  there  is  a  some- 
thing— an  innermost  "  I  " — which  goes  on,  faithful 
and  permanent,  however  rusty  and  dull  the 
machinery  may  grow  with  the  wear  and  tear 
of  time  and  age. 

But  you  won't  thank  me  for  reflections  of  this 
kind.  You  want  my  little  personal  experience 
of  the  "  more  things,"  and  you  shall  have  it. 

You  know,  of  course,  that  by  birth — by  descent, 
that  is  to  say — I  am  a  little,  a  quarter  or  half  a 
quarter,  French,  And  by  affection  I  have  always 
felt  myself  much  more  than  that.  It  is  often  so  ; 
there  is  a  sort  of  loyalty  in  us  to  the  weaker  side 
of  things.  Just  because  there  is  really  so  much 
less  French  than  English  in  me,  because  I  have 

spent  nearly  all  my  threescore  and !  years 

in  Great  Britain,  I  feel  bound  to  stand  up  for  the 
Gallic  part  of  me,  and  to  feel  quite   huffed  and 


OLD   GERVAIS.  97 

ofifendcd  if  France  or  "  Frcnchncss  "  is  decried.  It 
is  silly,  I  dare  say ;  but  somehow  I  cannot  help 
it.  We  don't  know,  we  can't  say  in  what  pro- 
portions our  ancestors  are  developed  in  us.  It 
is  possible  that  I  am  really,  paradoxical  as  it  may 
sound,  more  French  than  English,  after  all. 

yi3?/.know  all  about  me,  but  if  you  want  to  tell 
my  bit  of  a  ghost-story  to  others,  you  will  under- 
stand that  I  am  not  actuated  by  egotism  in 
explaining  things.  It  was  through  my  being  a 
little  French  that  I  came  to  pay  long  visits  to 
old  friends  of  my  mother's  in  Normandy.  They 
were  not  relations,  but  connections  by  marriage, 
and  bound  by  the  closest  ties  of  association  and 
long  affection  to  our  cousins.  And  the  wife  of 
the  head  of  the  family,  dear  Madame  de  Viremont, 
was  my  own  godmother.  She  had  visited  us  in 
England  and  Scotland — she  loved  both,  and  she 
was  cosmopolitan  enough  to  think  it  only  natural 
that  even  as  a  young  girl  I  should  be  allowed 
to  cross  the  channel  to  stay  with  her  for  weeks, 
nay,  months  at  a  time,  in  her  old  chateau  of 
Viremont-lcs-bocages.      Not  tliat  I  travelled  over 

H 


98  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

there  alone — ah  no,  indeed  !  Girls,  even  of  the 
unmistakably  upper  classes,  do  travel  alone  now, 
I  am  assured,  still  I  can't  say  that  it  has  ever 
come  within  my  own  knowledge  that  a  young 
lady  should  journey  by  herself  to  Normandy, 
though  I  believe  such  things  are  done.  But  it 
was  very  different  in  my  young  days.  My  father 
himself  took  me  to  Paris — I  am  speaking  just 
now  of  the  first  time  I  went,  with  which  indeed 
only,  I  am  at  present  concerned — and  after  a  few 
days  of  sightseeing  there,  Madame  de  Viremont's 
own  maid  came  to  escort  me  to  my  destination 
— the  chateau. 

We  travelled  by  diligence,  of  course  —  the 
journey  that  five  or  six  hours  would  now  see 
accomplished  took  us  the  best  part  of  two  days. 
At  Caen,  my  godmother  met  us,  and  I  spent  a 
night  in  her  "hotel"  there — the  town  residence 
of  the  family — dear  old  house  that  it  was  !  Many 
a  happy  day  have  I  spent  there  since.  And  then, 
at  Caen,  I  was  introduced  for  the  first  time  to  my 
godmother's  granddaughters,  her  son's  children, 
Albertine  and  Virginie.     Albertine  was  older  than 


OLD    GERVAIS.  99 

I,  Virgiiiic  two  years  younger.  \Vc  were  dread- 
fully shy  of  each  other,  though  Albertine  was 
too  well  bred  to  show  it,  and  talked  formalities 
in  a  way  that  I  am  sure  made  her  grandmother 
smile.  Virginie,  dear  soul,  did  not  speak  at  all, 
which  you  must  remember  is  not  bad  manners 
in  a  French  girl  before  she  is  out,  and  I,  as  far  as 
I  recollect,  spoke  nonsense  in  very  bad  French, 
and  blushed  at  the  thought  of  it  afterwards.  It 
was  stupid  of  me,  for  I  really  could  speak  the 
language  very  decently. 

Rut  that  all  came  right.  I  think  we  took  to 
each  other  in  spite  of  our  shyness  and  awkward- 
ness, at  once.  It  must  have  been  so,  for  we 
have  remained  friends  ever  since,  staunch  friends, 
though  Albertine's  life  has  been  spent  among  the 
great  ones  of  the  earth  (she  is  a  great-grand- 
mother now)  and  I  only  see  my  Virginie  once  a 
year,  or  once  in  two  or  three  years,  for  a  few 
hours,  at  the  convent  of  which  she  has  long,  long 
been  the  head ;  and  /  am  an  old-fashioned, 
narrow-minded  perhaps,  Scotch  maiden  lady  of 
a  very  certain  age,  who  finds  it  not  always  easy 


100  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

to  manage  the  journey  to  France  even  to  see  her 
dear  old  friends. 

How  deh'ghtful,  how  unspeakably  exciting  and 
interesting  and  fascinating  that  first  real  glimpse 
into  the  home  life  of  another  nation  was !  The 
queernesses,  the  extraordinary  differences,  the 
indescribable  mingling  of  primitiveness  with  ultra 
refinement,  of  stateliness  and  dignity  of  bearing 
and  customs  with  odd  unsophisticatedness  such 
as  I  had  imagined  mediaeval  at  least — all  added 
to  the  charm. 

How  well  I  remember  my  first  morning's 
waking  in  my  bedroom  at  the  chateau !  There 
was  no  carpet  on  the  floor ;  no  looking-glass, 
except  a  very  black  and  unflattering  one  which 
might  have  belonged  to  Noah's  wife,  over  the 
chimney-piece  ;  no  attempt  at  a  dressing-table  ; 
a  ewer  and  basin  in  the  tiny  cabinet-de-toilette 
which  would  have  delighted  my  little  sister  for 
her  dolls.  Yet  the  cup  in  which  old  Desiree 
brought  me  my  morning  chocolate  was  of  almost 
priceless  china,  and  the  chocolate  itself  such  as 
I   do  not  think  I  ever  have  tasted  elsewhere,  so 


OLD   GERVAIS.  lOI 

rich  and  fragrant  and  steaming  hot — the  roll 
which  accompanied  it,  though  sour,  lying  on  a 
little  fringed  doyley  marked  with  the  Viremont 
crest  in  embroidery  which  must  have  cost  some- 
body's eyes  something. 

It  seemed  to  me  like  awaking  in  a  fairy-tale 
in  a  white  cat's  chateau.  And  the  charm  lasted 
till  I  had  come  to  feel  so  entirely  at  home  with 
my  dear,  courteous,  kindly  hosts,  that  I  forgot  to 
ask  myself  if  I  were  enjoying  myself  or  no. 
Nay,  longer  than  till  then,  did  it  last — indeed,  I 
have  never  lost  the  feeling  of  it — at  any  moment 
I  can  hear  the  tapping  of  my  godmother's  stoutly 
shod  feet  as  she  trotted  about  early  in  the 
morning,  superintending  her  men  and  maidens, 
and  giving  orders  for  the  day ;  I  can  scent  the 
perfume  of  Monsieur's  pet  roses  ;  I  can  hear  the 
sudden  wind,  for  we  were  not  far  from  the  sea, 
howling  and  crying  through  the  trees  as  I  lay  in 
my  alcove  bed  at  night. 

It  was  not  a  great  house,  though  called  a  chateau. 
It  was  one  of  the  still  numerous  moderate-sized 
old  country  houses  which  escaped  the  destruction 


I02  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

of  that  terrible  time  now  nearly  a  century  past. 
The  De  Viremonts  were  of  excellent  descent, 
but  they  had  never  been  extremely  wealthy,  nor 
very  prominent.  They  were  pious,  home-loving, 
cultivated  folk — better  read  than  most  of  their 
class  in  the  provinces,  partly  perhaps  thanks  to 
their  English  connections  which  had  widened  their 
ideas,  partly  because  they  came  of  a  scholarly  and 
thoughtful  race.  The  house  was  little  changed 
from  what  it  must  have  been  for  a  century  or  more. 
The  grounds,  so  Madame  de  Viremont  told  me, 
were  less  well  tended  than  in  her  husband's  child- 
hood, for  it  was  increasingly  difficult  to  get  good 
gardeners,  and  she  herself  had  no  special  gift  in 
that  line,  such  as  her  mother-in-law  had  been 
famed  for.  And  though  Monsieur  loved  his  roses, 
his  interest  in  horticulture  began  and  ended  with 
them.  I  don't  think  he  minded  how  untidy  and 
wilderness-like  the  grounds  were,  provided  the 
little  bit  near  the  house  was  pretty  decent.  For 
there,  round  the  "  lawn "  which  he  and  Madame 
fondly  imagined  was  worthy  of  the  name,  bloomed 
his  beloved  flowers. 


OLD    GERVAIS.  IO3 

If  it  had  been  my  own  home,  the  wildncss  of  the 
unkempt  grounds  would  have  worried  me  sadl}'. 
I  have  ahvays  been  old-maidish  about  neatness 
and  tidiness,  I  think.  But  as  it  was  not  my  home, 
and  I  therefore  felt  no  uncomfortable  responsi- 
bility, I  think  I  rather  liked  it.  It  was  wonder- 
fully picturesque — here  and  there  almost  mys- 
terious. One  terrace  I  know,  up  and  down  which 
Virginic  and  I  were  specially  fond  of  pacing, 
always  reminded  me  of  the  garden  in  George 
Sand's  "  Chateau  de  Pictordu,"  if  only  there  had 
been  a  broken  statute  at  one  end ! 

The  time  passed  quickly,  even  during  the  first 
two  or  three  weeks,  when  my  only  companions 
were  "  Marraine,"  as  Madame  made  me  call  her, 
and  her  husband.  I  was  not  at  all  dull  or  bored, 
though  my  kind  friends  would  scarcely  believe  it, 
and  constantly  tried  to  cheer  my  supposed  loneli- 
ness by  telling  me  how  pleasant  it  would  be  when 
les  petites — Albertine  and  Virginie — ^joined  us,  as 
they  were  to  do  before  long.  I  didn't  feel  very 
eager  about  their  coming.  I  could  not  forget  my 
shyness  ;  though,  of  course,  I  did  not  like  to  say 


104  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

SO.  I  only  repeated  to  my  godmother  that  I  could 
not  feel  dull  when  she  and  Monsieur  de  Viremont 
were  •  doing  so  much  to  amuse  me.  And  for 
another  reason  I  was  glad  to  be  alone  with  my 
old  friends  at  first.  I  was  very  anxious  to  improve 
my  French,  and  I  worked  hard  at  it  under  Mon- 
sieur's directions.  He  used  to  read  aloud  to  us  in 
the  evenings  ;  he  read  splendidly,  and  besides  the 
exercises  and  dictations  he  gave  me,  he  used  to 
make  me  read  aloud  too.  I  hated  it  at  first,  but 
gradually  I  improved  very  much,  and  then  I  liked  it 

So  passed  three  or  four  weeks ;  then  at  last  one 
morning  came  a  letter  announcing  the  grand- 
daughters' arrival  on  the  following  day.  I  could 
not  but  try  to  be  pleased,  for  it  was  pretty  to  see 
how  delighted  every  one  at  the  chateau  was,  to 
hear  the  news. 

"  They  must  be  nice  girls,"  I  thought,  ^'  other- 
wise all  the  servants  and  people  about  would  not 
like  them  so  much,"  and  I  made  myself  take  an 
interest  in  going  round  with  my  godmother  super- 
intending the  little  preparations  she  was  making 
for  the  girls. 


OLD   GERVAIS.  IO5 

They  were  to  have  separate  rooms.  Albertine's 
was  beside  mine,  Virginic's  on  the  floor  above. 
There  was  a  good  deal  of  excitement  about 
Virginic's  room,  for  a  special  reason.  Her  grand- 
mother was  arranging  a  surprise  for  her,  in  the 
shape  of  a  little  oratory.  It  was  a  tiny  closet — 
a  dark  closet  it  had  been,  used  originally  for 
hanging  up  dresses,  in  one  corner  of  her  room,  and 
here  on  her  last  visit,  the  girl  had  placed  her 
pne-Dim,  and  hung  up  her  crucifix.  Madame  de 
Viremont  had  noticed  this,  and  just  lately  she  had 
had  the  door  taken  away,  and  the  little  recess 
freshly  painted,  and  a  small  window  knocked  out, 
and  all  made  as  pretty  as  possible  for  the  sacred 
purpose. 

I  felt  quite  interested  in  it.  It  was  a  queer 
little  recess — almost  like  a  turret — and  Madame 
showed  me  that  it  ran  up  the  w  hole  height  of  the 
house  from  the  cellars  where  it  began,  as  an  out- 
jut,  with  an  arched  window  to  give  light  to  one 
end  of  the  large  "  cave  "  at  that  side,  which  would 
otherwise  have  been  quite  dark. 

"  The    great    cellar   used    to    be    a    perfect  rat- 


I06  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

warren,"  she  told  me,  "  till  light  and  air  were  thus 
thrown  into  it.  What  that  odd  out-jut  was 
originally,  no  one  knows.  There  goes  a  story 
that  a  secret  winding-staircase,  very,  very  narrow, 
of  course,  once  ran  up  it  to  the  roof.  There  were 
some  doubts,  I  know,  as  to  the  solidity  of  the 
masonry — it  has  sunk  a  little  at  one  side,  you  can 
see  it  in  the  cellar.  But  I  expect  it  has  all 
'settled,'  as  they  call  it,  long  ago.  Old  Gervais, 
whom  we  employed  to  knock  out  the  new  window 
in  Virginie's  little  oratory,  had  no  doubt  about  it, 
and  he  is  a  clever  mason." 

"  Old  Gervais,"  I  repeated  ;  "  who  is  he,  Marraine  ? 
I  don't  think  I  have  seen  him,  have  I  "i " 

For  she  had  spoken  of  him  as  if  I  must  have 
known  whom  she  meant. 

"  Have  you  not  ?  "  she  said.  "  He  is  a  dear  old 
man — one  of  our  great  resources.     He  is  so  honest 

and  intelligent.     But  no I  dare  say  you  have 

not  seen  him.  He  does  not  live  in  our  village, 
but  at  Plaudry,  a  mere  hamlet  about  three  miles 
off.  And  he  goes  about  a  good  deal ;  the  neigh- 
bouring families  know  his  value,  and  he  is  always 


OLD   GERVAIS.  loy 

in  request  for  some  repairs  or  other  work.  He 
is  devout,  too,"  my  godmother  added  ;  "  a  simple, 
sincere,  and  yet  intelligent  Christian.  And  that 
is  very  rare  nowadays  :  the  moment  one  finds 
a  thoughtful  or  intelligent  mind  among  our  poor, 
it  seems  to  become  the  prey  of  all  the  sad  and 
hopeless  teaching  so  much  in  the  air." 

And  Madame  de  Viremont  sighed.  But  in  a 
moment  or  two  she  spoke  again  in  her  usual 
cheerful  tone. 

"  It  was  quite  a  pleasure  to  see  Gervais'  in- 
terest in  this  little  place,"  she  said — we  were 
standing  in  the  oratory  at  the  time.  "  He  has 
the  greatest  admiration  for  our  Virginie,  too,"  she 
added,  "  as  indeed  every  one  has  who  knows  the 
child." 

"  She  does  look  7r;j  sweet,"  I  said,  and  truly. 
But  as  I  had  scarcely  heard  Virginie  open  her  lips, 
I  could  not  personally  express  admiration  of  any- 
thing dut  her  looks  !  In  those  days  too,  the  repu- 
tation of  unusual  "goodness" — as  applied  to 
Virginie  de  Viremont,  I  see  now  that  the  word 
"  sanctity  "  would  scarcely  be  too  strong  to  use — 


I08  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

in  one  so  young,  younger  than  myself,  rather 
alarmed  than  attracted  me. 

But  her  grandmother  seemed  quite  pleased. 

"You  will  find  the  looks  a  true  index,"  she  said. 

I  was  examining  the  oratory — and  wondering 
if  there  was  any  little  thing  I  could  do  to  help  to 
complete  it.  Suddenly  I  exclaimed  to  my  god- 
mother— 

"Marraine,  the  floor  does  sink  decidedly  at 
one  side — ^just  move  across  slowly,  and  you  will 
feel  it." 

"  I  know,"  she  replied  composedly,  "  that  is  the 
side  of  the  settling  I  told  you  of  It  is  the  same 
in  the  two  intermediate  stories— one  of  them  is 
my  own  cabinet-de-toilette.  If  Virginie  does  not 
observe  it  at  once,  we  shall  have  Albertine  dis- 
covering it  some  day,  and  teasing  the  poor  child 
by  saying  she  has  weighed  down  the  flooring  by 
kneeling  too  much — it  is  just  where  she  will 
kneel." 

"  Is  Albertine  a  tease  ? "  I  asked  ;  and  in  mj' 
heart  I  was  not  sorry  to  hear  it. 

"  Ah,  yes  indeed,"  said  Madame.     "  She  is  full 


OLD  GERVAIS.  109 

of  spirits.  But  Virginie,  too,  has  plenty  of  fun 
in  her." 

My  misgivings  soon  dispersed. 

The  two  girls  had  not  been  forty-eight  hours 
at  Viremont  before  we  were  the  best  of  friends, 
Virginie  and  I  especially.  For  though  Albertine 
was  charming,  and  truly  high-principled  and  re- 
liable, there  was  not  about  her  the  quite  inde- 
scribable fascination  which  her  sister  has  always 
possessed  for  me.  I  have  never  known  any  one 
like  Virginie,  and  I  am  quite  sure  I  never  shall. 
Her  character  was  the  most  childlike  one  in 
certain  ways  that  you  could  imagine — absolutely 
single-minded,  unselfish,  and  sunny  —  and  yet 
joined  to  this  a  strength  of  principle  like  a  rock, 
a  resolution,  determination,  and  courage,  once  she 
was  convinced  that  a  thing  was  rigJit^  such  as 
would  have  made  a  martyr  of  her  without  a 
moment's  flinching.  I  have  often  tried  to  de- 
scribe her  to  you  ;  and  the  anecdote  of  her  child- 
hood, which  at  last  I  am  approaching — she  was 
barely  out  of  childhood — shows  what  she  was 
even  then. 


no  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

Those  were  very  happy  days.  Everything 
united  to  make  them  so.  The  weather  was 
lovely,  we  were  all  well,  even  Monsieur's  gout 
and  IMadame's  occasional  rheumatism  having  for 
the  time  taken  to  themselves  wings  and  fled, 
while  we  girls  were  as  brilliantly  healthful  and 
full  of  life  as  only  young  things  can  be.  What 
fun  we  had  !  Games  of  hide-and-seek  in  the 
so-called  garden — much  of  it  better  described  as 
a  wilderness,  as  I  have  said — races  on  the  terrace  ; 
explorations  now  and  then,  on  the  one  or  two 
partially  rainy  days,  of  Madame's  stores — from 
her  own  treasures  of  ancient  brocades  and  scraps 
of  precious  lace  and  tapestry,  to  the  "  rubbish," 
much  of  it  really  rubbish,  though  some  of  it  quaint 
and  interesting,  hoarded  for  a  century  or  two 
in  the  great  "grenier"  which  extended  over  a 
large  part  of  the  house  under  the  rafters.  I  have 
by  me  now,  in  this  very  room  where  I  write, 
some  precious  odds  and  ends  which  we  extracted 
from  the  collection,  and  which  my  godmother  told 
me  I  might  take  home  with  me  to  Scotland,  if 
I  thought  it  worth  the  trouble. 


OLD   GERVAIS.  I  I  I 

One  clay  \vc  had  been  running  about  the  grounds 
till,  breathless  and  tired,  wc  were  glad  to  sit  down 
on  the  seat  at  the  far  end  of  the  terrace.  And, 
while  there,  we  heard  some  one  calling  us. 

"Albertine,  Virginie,  Jeannette,"  said  the  voice. 

"  It  is  grandpapa,"  said  Virginie,  starting  up, 
and  running  in  the  direction  indicated,  Albertine 
and  I  following  her  more  leisurely. 

"  Where  have  you  been,  my  children  ? "  said 
the  old  gentleman,  as  we  got  up  to  him.  "  I  have 
been  seeking  you — what  are  your  plans  for  the 
afternoon?  Your  grandmother  is  going  to  pay 
some  calls,  and  proposes  that  one  of  you  should 
go  with  her,  while  I  invite  the  other  two  to  join 
me  in  a  good  walk — a  long  walk,  I  warn  you — 
to  riaudry.     What  do  you  say  to  that  ? " 

The  two  girls  looked  at  me.  As  the  stranger, 
they  seemed  to  think  it  right  that  I  should  speak 
first. 

"  I  should  like  the  walk  best,"  I  said  with  a 
smile.  "  I  have  not  been  to  Plaudry,  and  they 
say  it  is  so  pretty.  And  —  perhaps  Marraine 
would  prefer  one  of  you  two  to  pay  calls — I  have 


112  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

already  visited  most  of  your  neighbours  with  her 
before  you  came,  and  every  one  was  asking  when 
you  were  coming." 

"  Albertine,  then,"  said  her  grandfather.  "  Yes, 
that  will  be  best.  And  you  two  little  ones  shall 
come  with  me." 

The  arrangement  seemed  to  please  all  concerned, 
especially  when  Monsieur  went  on  to  say  that 
the  object  of  his  expedition  was  to  see  Gervais 
the  mason. 

"  Oh,"  said  Virginie,  "  I  am  so  glad.  I  want 
to  thank  him  for  all  the  interest  he  took  in  my 
dear  little  oratory.  Grandmamma  told  me  about 
it." 

Her  eyes  sparkled.  I  think  I  have  omitted  to 
say  that  Madame  de  Viremont  had  been  well 
rewarded  for  her  trouble  by  Virginie's  delight  in 
the  little  surprise  prepared  for  her. 

"  I  want  him  to  see  to  the  arch  of  the  window 
in  the  *  cave,'  "  said  Monsieur.  "  Some  stones  are 
loosened,  one  or  two  actually  dropped  out.  Per- 
haps his  knocking  out  of  your  little  window, 
Virginie,  has   had  to    do  with    it.     In    any  case, 


OLD    GERVAIS.  I  I  3 

it  must  be  looked  to,  without  delay.  Come  round 
that  way,  and  you  shall  see  what  I  mean." 

lie  led  us  to  the  far  side  of  the  house.  The 
window  in  question  had  been  made  in  the  out- 
jut  I  have  described  ;  but  as  it  was  below  the 
level  of  the  ground,  a  space  had  been  cleared  out 
in  front  of  it,  making  a  sort  of  tiny  yard,  and 
two  or  three  steps  led  down  to  this  little  spot. 
It  seemed  to  have  been  used  as  a  receptacle  for 
odds  and  ends — flower-pots,  a  watering-can,  etc., 
were  lying  about.  Monsieur  went  down  the  steps 
to  show  us  the  crumbling  masonry.  He  must 
have  had  good  eyes  to  see  it,  I  thought,  for  only 
by  pushing  aside  with  his  stick  the  thickly 
growing  ivy,  could  he  show  us  the  loosened  and 
falling  stones.  But  then  in  a  moment  he  ex- 
plained. 

"  I  saw  it  from  the  inside.  I  was  showing  the 
men  where  to  place  some  wine  I  have  just  had 
sent  in,  in  the  wood.  And  the  proper  cellar  is 
over-full — yes,  it  must  certainly  be  seen  to. 
Inside  it  looks  very  shaky." 

So  we  three  walked  to  Plaudry  that  afternoon. 

I 


114  STUDIES  AND  STOAVES. 

It  was  a  lovely  walk,  for  Monsieur  knew  the 
shortest  way,  partly  through  the  woods,  by  which 
we  avoided  the  long,  hot  stretch  of  high-road. 
And  when  we  reached  our  destination — a  hamlet 
of  only  half  a  dozen  cottages  at  most — by  good 
luck  Gervais  was  at  home,  though  looking  half 
ashamed  to  be  caught  idle,  in  spite  of  his  evident 
pleasure  at  the  visit. 

He  had  not  been  very  well  lately,  his  good 
wife  explained,  and  she  had  insisted  on  his  taking 
a  little  rest.  And  though  I  had  never  seen  him 
before,  it  seemed  to  me  I  could  have  discerned  a 
worn  look — the  look  of  pain  patiently  borne — in 
the  old  man's  quiet,  gentle  face  and  eyes. 

"  Gervais  not  well  !  "  said  Monsieur.  "  Why, 
that  is  something  new.  What's  been  the  matter, 
my  friend  ?  " 

Oh,  it  was  nothing — nothing  at  all.  The  old 
wife  frightened  herself  for  nothing,  he  said.  A 
little  rheumatism,  no  doubt— a  pain  near  the 
heart.  But  it  was  better,  it  would  pass.  What 
was  it  Monsieur  wanted  ?  He  would  be  quite 
ready  to  see  to  it  by  to-morrow. 


OLD   GERVAIS.  I  15 

Then  Monsieur  explained,  and  I  could  sec  that 
at  once  the  old  mason's  interest  was  specially 
aroused.  "  Ah  yes,  certainly,"  he  interjected.  It 
must  be  seen  to — he  had  had  some  misgivings, 
but  had  wished  to  avoid  further  expense.  But 
all  should  be  put  right.  And  he  was  so  glad  that 
Mademoiselle  was  pleased  with  the  little  oratory, 
his  whole  face  lighting  up  as  he  said  it.  To- 
morrow by  sunrise,  or  at  least  as  soon  as  possible 
after,  he  would  be  at  the  chateau. 

Then  we  turned  to  go  home  again,  though  not 
till  Madame  Gervais  had  fetched  us  a  cup  of  milk, 
to  refresh  us  after  our  walk  ;  for  they  were  well  to 
do,  in  their  way,  and  had  a  cow  of  their  own, 
though  the  bare,  dark  kitchen,  which  in  England 
would  scarcely  seem  better  than  a  stable,  gave 
little  evidence  of  any  such  prosperity.  I  said 
some  words  to  that  effect  to  my  companions,  and 
then  I  was  sorry  I  had  done  so. 

"  Why,  did  you  not  see  the  armoire  ? "  said 
Virginie.     "  It  is  quite  a  beauty." 

"And  the  bed  and  bedding  would  put  many 
such  commodities  in  an  English  cottage  to  shame, 


Il6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

I  fancy,"  added  Monsieur,  which  I  could  not  but 
allow  was  probably  true. 

Gervais  kept  his  word.  He  was  at  his  post  in 
the  "  cave  "  long  before  any  of  us  were  awake,  and 
Virginie's  morning  devotions  must  have  been  dis- 
turbed by  the  knocking  and  hammering  far 
below. 

He  was  at  it  all  day.  Monsieur  went  down  to 
speak  to  him  once  or  twice,  but  Gervais  had  his 
peculiarities.  He  would  not  give  an  opinion  as 
to  the  amount  of  repair  necessary  till  he  was  sure. 
And  that  afternoon  we  all  went  for  a  long  drive — 
to  dine  with  friends,  and  return  in  the  evening. 
When  we  came  home,  there  was  a  message  left 
for  Monsieur  by  the  old  mason  to  the  effect  that 
he  would  come  again  "  to-morrow,"  and  would  then 
be  able  to  explain  all.  Monsieur  must  not  mind 
if  he  did  not  come  early,  as  he  would  have  to  get 
something  made  at  the  forge — something  iron, 
said  the  young  footman  who  gave  the  message. 

"Ah,  just  so,"  said  Monsieur.  "He  has  found 
it  more  serious  than  he  expected,  I  fancy  ;  but  it 
will  be  all  right,  now  it  is  in  his  hands." 


OLD    GERVAIS.  WJ 

So  the  next  morning  there  was  no  early  knock- 
ing or  tapping  to  be  heard  in  the  old  cellar.  Nor 
did  Gervais  return  later,  as  he  had  promised. 

"  He  must  have  been  detained  at  the  forge," 
said  Monsieur.  "  No  doubt  he  will  come  to- 
morrow. 

To-morrow  came,  but  with  it  no  Gervais.  And 
Monsieur  de  Viremont,  who  was  old  and  some- 
times a  little  irascible,  began  to  feel  annoyed.  He 
went  down  to  the  cellar,  to  inspect  the  work. 

"  It  is  right  enough,"  he  said,  when  he  came  up 
stairs  to  the  room  where  we  four  ladies  were  sitting 
— there  had  been  a  change  in  the  weather,  and  it 
was  a  stormily  rainy  day — "  I  see  he  has  got  out 
the  loose  stones,  and  made  it  all  solid  enough,  but 
it  looks  unsightly  and  unfinished.  It  wants  point- 
ing, and " 

"  What  was  it  Alphonse  said  about  an  iron 
band  or  something?"  said  Madame.  "Perhaps 
Gervais  is  getting  one  made,  and  it  has  taken 
longer  than  he  expected." 

"It  is  not  necessary,"  said  the  old  gentleman. 
"  Gervais    is   over-cautious.     No — a   girder  would 


Il8         STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

be  nonsense  ;  but  I  do  not  like  to  see  work  left  so 
untidy ;  and  it  is  not  his  usual  way." 

So  little  indeed  was  it  the  old  mason's  way,  that 
when  another  day  passed,  and  there  was  no  news 
of  Gervais,  Monsieur  determined  to  send  in  the 
morning  to  hunt  him  d^. 

"  I  would  have  walked  over  this  afternoon 
myself,"  he  said,  "  if  the  weather  had  been  less 
terrible." 

For  it  really  was  terrible — one  of  those  sudden 
storms  to  which,  near  the  sea,  we  are  always  liable, 
even  in  summer — raging  wind,  fierce  beating, 
dashing  rain,  that  take  away  for  the  time  all  sensa- 
tion of  June  or  July. 

But  whatever  the  weather  was,  orders  were 
given  that  night  that  one  of  the  outdoor  men 
was  to  go  over  to  Plaudry  first  thing  the  next 
morning. 

Monsieur  had  a  bad  night,  a  touch  of  gout,  and 
he  could  not  get  to  sleep  till  very  late,  or  rather 
early.  So  Madame  told  us  when  we  met  at  table 
for  the  eleven  o'clock  big  breakfast. 

"  He  only  awoke  an  hour  ago,  and   I  wanted 


OLD   GERVAIS.  Up 

him  to  stay  in  bed  all  day,"  she  said.  "  But 
he  would  not  consent  to  do  so.  Ah !  there  he 
comes,"  as  our  host  at  that  moment  entered  the 
room  with  apologies  for  his  tardiness. 

The  wind  had  gone  down,  though  in  the  night 
it  had  been  fiercer  than  ever  ;  but  it  was  still  rain- 
ing pitilessly. 

"  I  do  hope  the  storm  is  over,"  said  Virginie. 
"  Last  night,  when  I  was  saying  my  prayers,  it 
almost  frightened  me.  I  really  thought  I  felt  the 
walls  rocking." 

"  Nonsense,  child  !"  said  her  grandfather,  sharply. 
Incipient  gout  is  not  a  sweetener  of  the  temper. 
But  Virginia's  remark  had  reminded  him  of  some- 
thing. 

"Has  Jean  Pierre  come  back  from  Plaudry  ? " 
he  asked  the  servant  behind  his  chair  ;  "and  what 
message  did  he  bring  ?  " 

Alphonse  started.  He  had  been  entrusted  with 
a  message,  though  not  the  one  expected,  but  had 
forgotten  to  give  it. 

"  He  did  not  go,  Monsieur,"  he  said  ;  hastily 
adding,  before  there  was  time  for  his  master  to 


I20         STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

begin  to  storm.  "There  was  no  need.  Old  Gcr- 
vais  was  here  this  morning — very  early,  before  it 
was  light  almost ;  so  Nicolas  " — Nicolas  was  the 
bailiff — "said  no  one  need  go." 

"  Oh — ah,  well,"  said  Monsieur,  mollified.  "  Then 
tell  Gervais  I  want  to  speak  to  him  before  he 
leaves." 

Then  Alphonse  looked  slightly  uneasy. 

"  He  is  gone  already,  unfortunately — before 
Monsieur's  bell  rang.  He  must  have  had  but 
little  to  do — by  eight  o'clock,  or  before,  he  was 
gone." 

Monsieur  de  Viremont  looked  annoyed. 

"  Very  strange,"  he  said,  "  when  he  left  word  he 
would  explain  all  to  me.  Did  you  see  him  ?  did 
he  say  nothing  ?  " 

No,  Alphonse  had  not  seen  him — he  had  only 
heard  him  knocking.  But  he  would  inquire  more 
particularly  if  there  was  no  message. 

He  came  back  in  a  few  moments,  looking  per- 
plexed. No  one,  it  appeared,  had  really  seen  the 
mason  ;  no  one,  at  least,  except  a  little  lad,  Denis 
by  name — who  worked  in  the  garden — "  the  little 


OLD   GERVAIS.  12  1 

fellow  who  sinews  in  the  choir,"  said  Alphonsc.  He 
— Denis — had  seen  Gervais'  face  from  the  garden, 
at  the  window.  And  he  had  called  out,  "  Good 
morning,"  but  Gervais  did  not  answer. 

"  And  the  work  is  completed  .-'  Has  he  perhaps 
left  his  tools?  if  so,  he  may  be  coming  back  again," 
asked  Monsieur. 

Alphonse  could  not  say.  Impatient,  the  old 
gentleman  rose  from  the  table,  and  went  off  to  make 
direct  inquiry. 

"  Very  odd,  very  odd  indeed,"  he  said  when  he 
returned  and  sat  down  again.  "  To  all  appearance, 
the  work  is  exactly  as  it  was  when  he  left  it  three 
days  ago.  Not  tidied  up  or  finished.  And  yet  the 
cook  and  all  heard  him  knocking  for  two  hours 
certainly,  and  the  child,  Denis,  saw  him." 

"  I  dare  say  he  will  be  returning,"  said  Madame, 
soothingly.     "  Let  us  wait  till  this  evening." 

So  they  did  ;  but  no  Gervais  came  back,  and  the 
rain  went  on  falling,  chill,  drearily  monotonous. 

Just  before  dinner  Monsieur  summoned  the 
bailiff. 

"Someone  must  go  first  thing  to-morrow,"  he 


122  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

began  at  once,  when  Nicolas  appeared,  "  and  tell 
Gervais  sharply  that  I  won't  be  played  the  fool 
with.     What  has  come  over  the  old  fellow  ? " 

*'  No,  Monsieur,  certainly  not.  Monsieur's  orders 
must  be  treated  with  respect,"  replied  Nicolas, 
ienorincf   for   the   moment   his   master's   last   few 

words.     "  But "  and  then  we  noticed  that  he 

was  looking  pale,  "  Some  one  has  just  called  in 
from  Plaudry — a  neighbour — he  thought  we  should 
like  to  know.  Gervais  is  dead — he  died  last  night. 
He  has  been  ill  these  three  days — badly  ill ;  the 
heart,  they  say.  And  the  weather  has  stopped 
people  coming  along  the  roads  as  much  as  usual, 
else  we  should  have  heard.  Poor  old  Gervais — 
peace  to  his  soul."     And  Nicolas  crossed  himself. 

"Dead!''  Monsieur  repeated. 

"Dead!''  we  all  echoed. 

It  seemed  incredible.     Monsieur,  I  know,  wished 
he  had  not  spoken  so  sharply. 

"Virginie,     Jeannette,"     whispered     Albertine. 
"  It  must  have  been  his  ghost !  " 

But  she  would  not  have  dared  to  say  so  to  her 
grandfather. 


OLD   GERVAIS.  123 

"  It  is  sad,  very  sad,"  said  Monsieur  and 
Madame.  Then  a  few  directions  were  given  to 
the  bailiff,  to  offer  any  help  she  might  be  in 
want  of,  to  the  poor  widow,  and  Nicolas  was 
dismissed. 

"It  just  shows  what  imagination  will  do,"  said 
Monsieur;  "all  these  silly  servants  believing  they 
heard  him,  when  it  was  impossible^ 

"  Yes,"  whispered  Albertinc  again,  "  and  Denis 
Blanc,  who  saw  him.  And  Denis,  who  is  so  truth- 
ful ;  a  little  saint  indeed  !  You  know,  Virginia, 
the  boy  with  the  lovely  voice." 

Virginie  bent  her  head  in  assent,  but  said 
nothing.  And  the  subject  was  not  referred  to 
again  that  evening. 

But 

The  storm  was  over,  next  day  was  cloudless, 
seeming  as  if  such  things  as  wind  and  rain  and 
weather  fury  had  never  visited  this  innocent- 
looking  world  before.  Again  we  went  off  to  a 
neighbouring  chateau,  returning  late  and  tired, 
and  we  all  slept  soundly.  Again  an  exquisite 
day.     Monsieur  was  reading  aloud  to   us  in  the 


124  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

salon  that  evening  ;  it  was  nearly  bedtime,  when 
a  sort  of  skirmish  and  rush — hushed,  yet  excited 
voices,  weeping  even,  were  heard  outside. 

Monsieur   stopped.      "  What   is   it  ?  "    he   said 
Then  rising,  he  went  to  the  door. 

A  small  crowd  of  servants  was  gathered  there, 
arguing,  vociferating,  yet  with  a  curious  hush 
over  it  all. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  repeated  the  master  sternly. 

Then  it  broke  out.  They  could  stand  it  no 
longer;  something  must  be  done;  though  Monsieur 
had  forbidden  them  to  talk  nonsense — it  was  not 
nonsense,  only  too  true. 

"  What  ?  "  thundered  the  old  gentleman. 

"  About  Gervais.  He  was  there  again — at  the 
present  moment.  He  had  been  there  the  night 
before,  but  no  one  had  dared  to  tell.  He  had 
returned,  no  notice  having  been  taken  of  his  first 
warning.  And  he  %vo2ild  return.  There  now,  if 
every  one  would  be  perfectly  still,  even  here,  his 
knockings  could  be  heard." 

The  speaker  was  the  cook.  And  truly,  as  an 
uncanny  silence  momentarily  replaced  the  muffled 


OLD   GERVAIS.  125 

hubbub,    f\ir-off  yet    distinct    taps,   comiiif^    from 
below,  were  to  be  heard. 

"  Some  trick,"  said  Monsieur.  "  Let  us  go 
down,  all  of  us  together,  and  get  to  the  bottom 
of  this  affair." 

I  Ic  led  the  way  ;  we  women,  and  after  us  the 
crowd  of  terrified  servants,  following.  Monsieur 
paused  at  the  kitchen  door. 

"  It  is  dark  in  the  'cave,'"  he  said. 

"  No,  no,"  cried  the  cook.  "  There  is  a  beautiful 
moon.  Not  a  light,  pray  Monsieur  ;  he  might  not 
like  it." 

All  was  silent. 

We  reached  the  cellar,  and  entered  it  a  little 
way.  Quite  a  distance  off,  so  it  seemed,  was  the 
arched  window,  the  moonlight  gleaming  through 
it  eerily,  the  straggling  ivy  outside  taking  strange 
black  shapes  ;  but  no  one  to  be  seen,  nothing  to 
be  heard. 

Ah,  what  was  that }  The  knocking  again,  un- 
mistakable, distinct,  real.  And  why  did  one  side 
of  the  window  grow  dark,  as  if  suddenly  thrown 
into  shadow  .-'     Was  there  scmetlmig  intercepting 


126  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

the  moonlight  ?  It  seemed  misty,  or  was  it  partly 
that  we  scarcely  dared  look  ? 

Then,  to  our  surprise,  the  grandfather's  voice 
sounded  out  clearly. 

"Virginie,  my  child,"  he  said,  "you  are  the 
youngest,  the  most  guileless,  perhaps  the  one  who 
has  least  cause  for  fear.  Would  you  dread  to 
step  forward  and — speak  ?  If  so  be  it  is  a  message 
from  the  poor  fellow,  let  him  tell  it.  Show  every 
one  that  those  who  believe  in  the  good  God  need 
not  be  afraid." 

Like  a  white  angel,  Virginie,  in  her^Hght  summer 
dress,  glided  forward,  silent.  She  walked  straight 
on ;  then,  rather  to  our  surprise,  she  crossed  the 
floor,  and  stood  almost  out  of  sight  in  the  dark 
corner,  at  the  further  side  of  the  window.  Then 
she  spoke — 

"  Gervais,  my  poor  Gervais,"  she  said.  "  Is  it 
you  .-*  I  think  I  see  you,  but  I  cannot  be  sure. 
What  is  troubling  you,  my  friend  ?  What  is 
keeping  you  from  your  rest  ?  " 

Then  all  was  silent  again.  I  should  have  said 
that    as    Virginie    went    forward,   the    knocking 


OLD    GERVAIS.  12; 

ceased — so  silent  that  \vc  could  almost  hear  our 
hearts  beat.  And  then — Virginie  was  speaking 
again,  and  not  repeating  Jier  questions  !  When  we 
realized  this,  it  did  seem  awful.  She  was  carrying 
on  a  conversation.     She  had  been  ansivered. 

What  she  said  I  cannot  recall.  Her  voice  was 
lower  now ;  it  sounded  almost  dreamy.  And  in 
a  moment  or  two  she  came  back  to  us,  straight  to 
her  grandfather. 

"  I  will  tell  you  all,"  she  said.  "  Come  upstairs 
— all  will  be  quiet  now,"  she  added,  in  a  tone 
almost  of  command,  to  the  awestruck  servants. 
And  upstairs  she  told. 

"  I  do  not  know  if  he  spoke,"  she  said,  in 
answer  to  Albcrtinc's  eager  inquiries.  "  I  can- 
not tell.  I  know  what  he  wanted,  that  is  enough. 
No ;  I  did  not  exactly  see  him ;  but — he  was 
there." 

And  this  was  the  message,  simple  enough. 
The  wall  was  not  safe,  though  he  had  done  what 
could  be  done  to  the  stonework.  Iron  girders 
must  be  fixed,  and  that  without  delay.  He  had 
felt  too  ill   to  cfo  to  the  forc^e  that   night  as  he 


128  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

had  intended,  and  the  unfinished  work,  the  pos- 
sible danger,  was  sorely  on  his  mind. 

"  He  thanked  me,"  said  Virginie,  simply.  "  He 
feared  that  grandfather  would  think  all  the  solid 
work  was  done,  and  that  the  wall  only  needed 
finishing  for  appearance." 

As,  indeed,  Monsieur  de  Viremont  had  thought. 

Afterwards  the  old  woman  told  us  a  little  more. 
Gervais  had  been  alternately  delirious  and  uncon- 
scious these  two  or  three  days.  He  had  talked 
about  the  work  at  Viremont,  but  she  thought  it 
raving,  till  just  at  the  last  he  tried  to  whisper 
something,  and  she  saw  he  was  clear-headed  again, 
about  letting  Monsieur  know.  She  had  meant  to 
do  so  when  her  own  first  pressure  of  grief  and 
trouble  was  over.  She  never  knew  that  the  warn- 
ing had  been  forestalled. 

That  is  all.  And  it  was  long  ago,  and  there 
are  thrillingly  sensational  ghost-stories  to  be  had 
by  the  score  nowadays.  It  seems  nothing.  But 
I  have  always  thought  it  touching  and  impressive, 
knowing  it  to  be  true. 


OLD   GERVAIS.  1 29 

If  I  have  wearied  you  by  my  old  woman's 
garrulity,  forgive  it.  It  has  been  a  pleasure  to 
me  to  recall  those  days. 

Your  ever  affectionate, 

Janet  Marie  Bethune. 


K 


I30  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 


''ONCE  kissed:' 

She  was  quick,  capable,  and  energetic — unselfish 
and  devoted.  But  she  was  enthusiastic  and  in- 
experienced ;  in  a  word,  too  young,  perhaps,  for 
the  work  she  had  undertaken — that  of  nursing  in 
a  children's  hospital. 

The  circumstances  of  her  life  had  altered  :  from 
being  the  petted  darling  of  her  grandparents' 
luxurious  home,  she  found  herself  almost  alone. 
For  the  first  time,  she  realized  her  orphanhood, 
not  merely  in  the  want  of  the  closest,  the  nearest 
of  human  ties  and  affections,  those  we  are  born 
to,  and  feel  ours  by  "  Divine  right,"  but  in  another 
blank — less  painful,  in  one  sense,  certainly  less 
sympathized  with,  but,  I  would  venture  to  say, 
to  a  conscientious,  aspiring  nature,  more  perplex- 
ing, more  spirit-troubling  than  where   the   direct 


''ONCE  kissed:'  131 

fiat  of  the  All-wise  leaves  us  naught  to  do  but 
to  bow  the  head  in  submission. 

She  had  no  distinct,  unmistakable  sphere  of 
duty,  no  not-to-be-set-aside  work,  or  what  may 
be  called  secondary  objects  in  life.  For  what  the 
first  and  highest  aim  of  all  human  existence 
should  be,  religion  had  taught  her  ;  and  hitherto 
the  directions  in  which  she  personally  was  to  act 
it  out  in  daily  routine  and  "common  task,"  had, 
to  a  certain  extent  at  least,  been  recognizable, 
l^ut  now  all  was  different — there  was  no  grand- 
father to  walk  out  with,  to  read  to  ;  no  grand- 
mother to  wait  upon  and  cheer  with  her  bright 
young  presence ;  no  pretty  and  gracious  (though 
not  necessarily,  on  that  account,  to  be  despised), 
home  charities  to  dispense  to  the  poorer  neigh- 
bours she  had  known  from  her  infancy,  and  the 
girl  was  all  at  sea. 

"Is  it  my  fault?"  she  asked  herself.  "Have 
I  been  selfish  and  thoughtless "}  or — but  no,  I 
cannot  bear  to  blame  them — still,  in  their  love, 
they  may  have  been  mistaken.  Did  they  bring  me 
up  too  indulgently,  with   too   little  care  for  any 


132  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

but  ourselves?  If  so,  I  must  face  it  now.  For 
there  is  something  to  do  always,  everywhere,  if 
only  I  could  find  it !  " 

And  at  this  crisis  there  came  across  her  some 
suggestion  of  the  special  work  in  question — work 
so  needed,  so  grand,  if  taken  up  in  the  best  way, 
though,  as  must  be  the  case  in  the  youth  of  all 
great  movements,  so  often  rashly  or  inconsider- 
ately embraced,  so  little  leavened  by  that  which 
should  leaven  all  things. 

"  I  will  do  it,"  she  decided.  "  It  is  the  one 
thing  which  has  distinctly  come  in  my  way  ;  so  it 
must  be  meant.  It  may  train  me  for  some  work 
of  my  own  in  the  future." 

And  probably  she  was  right.  Where  there  is 
only  one  finger-post  visible  to  us,  what  can  we  do 
but  follow  it  ?  And  even  if  it  be  a  mistake — there 
are  mistakes  and  mistakes — there  are  some  which 
prove  in  the  end  stepping-stones ;  there  are 
failures  better  than  success. 

"  I  love  children  with  all  my  heart,"  thought 
Esme  ;  "  that  I  can  say  for  myself.  I  think  I  have 
it  in  me  to  be  infinitely  patient  with  them  ;  above 


''ONCE  KISSED r  1 33 

all,  poor  children  and  suffering  ones.  I  could 
imagine  myself  being  very  severe  to  selfish,  spoilt, 
ricJi  children,  though  of  course  there  are  dear 
sweet  things  among  rich  children  too.  Still,  on 
the  whole,  I  think  I  am  glad  I  am  well-off,  and 
not  obliged  to  be  a  governess." 

Poor  dear!  she  knew  uncommonly  little  about 
children.  Few,  so  young  as  she,  knew  as  little. 
Her  own  childhood  had  been  exceptional,  tenderly 
sheltered  and  companionless.  Now  and  then,  as 
she  grew  older,  she  had  seen  something  of  the 
nurseries  and  schoolrooms  of  her  own  class ;  had 
gone  into  raptures  over  some  large-eyed,  solemn 
darling  scarce  out  of  babyhood,  or  some  quaintly 
attired,  dainty  damsel  with  a  fluff  of  shaggy 
golden  hair,  who  suffered  herself  to  be  kissed  and 
vouchsafed  with  a  fascinating  lisp,  some  con- 
fidences about  her  dolls  or  her  dachshund,  and 
was  often,  perhaps,  as  sweet  as  she  seemed.  Once 
or  twice,  too,  Esme  had  been  disgusted  by  an 
experience  of  that  objectionable  thing,  a  regular 
"spoilt  child" — a  thing,  in  the  superficial  sense, 
but  rarely  seen  in  our   modern  world    compared 


134  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

with  a  generation  or  so  ago  ;  for,  strictly  as 
children  were  brought  up  in  past  years,  taking 
them  en  masse,  there  were  flagrant,  unmistakable 
exceptions.  There  were  silly  people  who  dis- 
tinctly spoilt  their  little  ones  by  foolish,  rampant 
over-indulgence,  which,  however,  brought  its  own 
cure — the  effect  being  so  quickly  and  surely  to 
make  the  poor  creatures  odious  that  they  were 
pretty  sure  to  pull  themselves  up  sooner  or  later  ; 
while  nowadays  it  is,  I  fear,  too  often  the  good, 
wise,  and  even  sensible  parents  who  do  the  fatal 
work  all  unwittingly.  The  very  theories  against 
foolish  indulgence,  the  very  rules  so  carefully 
considered,  so  methodically  carried  out,  are  not 
seldom  more  disastrous  in  their  consequences  than 
the  unlimited  "goodies,"  or  ridiculous  petting 
lavished  upon  "  Miss  "  or  "  Master  "  in  our  grand- 
mothers' days.  For,  with  the  quick  intelligence 
and  almost  unfailing  instinct  of  childhood.  Jack 
and  Ethel  soon  discover  that  in  their  own  home 
they  are  the  pivots  round  which  the  universe 
revolves ;  that  if  Jack  takes  a  poorish  place  at 
school — perhaps  not  a  bad  thing  for  him,  by  any 


"  ONCE  kissed:'  135 

means — the  family  equilibrium  is  extraordinarily- 
disturbed  ;  that  if  Ethel  and  her  govdrness  do  not 
hit  it  off,  mamma  and  her  friends  gravely  discuss 
the  possible  faults  of  the  governess's  *'  system." 
All  very  well,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  requisite ; 
but  that  the  children  should  suspect  their  own 
importance,  and  learn  to  exaggerate  it  as  they  do, 
cannot  be  a  wise  or  necessary  part  of  the  plan. 

Esme's  knowledge  of  children  of  the  lower 
classes  was  fully  as  limited  and  perhaps  even  less 
real  than  her  acquaintance  with  small  folk  in  the 
higher  ranks  of  life.  True,  she  had  had  her 
Sunday  school  class  in  the  village  of  which  her 
grandfather  had  been  the  squire,  she  had  run  in 
and  out  of  the  cottages  with  beef-tea  and  jelly 
when  trouble  and  sickness  were  about,  braving, 
with  her  good  grandmother's  approval,  the  possible 
risks  of  infection  or  pitiful  sights.  ]?ut  then  she 
had  always  been  "Miss  Esme,"  "our  young  lady," 
and  the  little  maidens  of  her  class  were  docile  if 
dull,  and  the  terror  of  disgrace  or  loss  of  Miss 
Esme's  favour  was  more  powerful  with  them  than 
she   in    the   least   suspected.     They   were    "dear, 


136  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

good  girls,"  she  used  to  say,  "though  of  course 
not  nearly  so  interesting  as  the  children  of  the 
really  poor — the  children  of  the  East  end,  for 
instance,"  about  whom  she  had  heard  a  very  little 
and  read  a  good  deal,  and  imagined  herself 
thoroughly  well  informed.  So  that  when  she  came 
into  actual  contact  with  them,  her  mind  and  fancy 
were  peopled  with  "  Froggy's  little  brother 
Ben's,"  or  small  women  of  the  "  Little  Meg  "  type 
— rarities  assuredly,  though  far  be  it  from  me  to 
say  such  cannot  and  do  not  exist,  in  all  the 
greater  loveliness  from  the  contrast  with  their 
terrible  surroundings. 

The  disillusionment  was  bitter,  and  it  came 
quickly,  though  the  girl  did  not  yield  to  it  without 
inward  resistance. 

"  It  must  be  my  fault.  I  don't  understand  their 
ways,"  she  would  say  to  herself.  "  I  suppose  they 
have  feelings — most  of  them  love  their  mothers,  and 
their  mothers  love  them."  And  she  would  pluck 
up  heart  again  and  rejoice  in  any  glimmer  of  the 
ineffable  charm  of  innocent  childhood — of  the  gold 
amidst  the  alloy  induced   by  the  poor,  unlovely 


''ONCE  KISSED r  1 37 

lives  from  which  many  of  the  young  sufferers  were, 
for  a  moment,  as  it  were,  lifted  into  a  purer 
atmosphere. 

And  by  degrees,  though  the  disappointment  and 
the  disillusionment  grew  deeper,  and  could  no 
longer  be  dissembled  to  herself,  from  the  very 
ashes  of  her  girlish,  half-poetical  enthusiasm,  rose 
a  truer  and  a  nobler  trust.  And  there  came,  as  I 
have  just  said,  brighter  gleams  now  and  then — a 
sweet  child-nature  would  sparkle  out  unstained 
and  ingenuous,  like  a  stray  diamond  in  the  mud 
and  dust,  or  childish  confidences  would  reveal  to 
Esme  the  existence  of  homes  worthy  of  the  name  ; 
homes,  despite  their  own  poverty,  and  far  worse 
than  poverty  close  by,  well-nigh  as  pure  and  loving 
as  had  been  her  own. 

Still,  it  was  very  unlike  what  she  had  dreamt 
of,  and  the  strain  and  fatigue,  the  responsibility, 
the  incessant  tragedy  of  the  whole,  the  absolute 
difference  in  a  thousand  ways,  small  and  great 
from  anything  Esme  had  hitherto  known,  the 
utter  absence  of  any  kind  of  "home"  feeling  most 
of    all,   told    upon    her,    strong    and    healthy   as 


138  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

she  was.  There  were  times  when  she  almost  lost 
heart. 

And,  of  course,  there  was  much  call  for  patience 
as  well  as  devotion,  much  trial  of  temper,  much, 
very  much  to  discourage  and  even  depress,  in  the 
patients  themselves  as  well  as  in  the  work. 

Esme  had  been  some  months  at  her  post,  when 
one  day  a  peculiarly  unattractive  child  was  given 
into  her  charge.  It  was  a  boy  of  about  three  or 
four,  dirty  to  the  last  degree,  gaunt,  yellow,  and 
starved-looking,  with  a  stupid  yet  old-mannish 
sort  of  face — so  stupid,  indeed,  as  to  raise  a  doubt 
in  the  young  nurse's  mind  as  to  whether  he  were 
"  all  there." 

The  dirt,  of  course,  was  got  rid  of,  but  the  result 
was  less  pleasing  than  was  sometimes  the  case, 
when  a  good  scrubbing  would  bring  to  light  some 
childish  charms  underneath  the  unseemly  mask. 
Billy  remained  gaunt  and  yellow  and  impish — the 
latter  word  even  being  too  complimentary,  with  its 
suggestion  of  some  fun  and  liveliness,  to  anything 
so  stolid  and  uninteresting.  He  did  not  even  seem 
very  ill — not  interesting  as   a  "case"  any   more 


"ONCE  KISSED."  139 

than  as  a  child.  He  was  just  ill  enough  to  make 
the  tending  and  feeding  him  very  troublesome,  for 
he  was  not  hungry,  and  yet  not  weak  enough  to 
lie  still  and  endure  with  the  wonderful  patience 
one  sees  to  such  a  pathetic  extent  among  little 
sufferers.  He  was  trying  and  tiresome  to  an 
extent  words  would  fail  me  to  describe,  gifted 
with  an  almost  appalling  genius  for  making 
himself  odiously  disagreeable,  and  a  talent  for 
picking  out  the  things  most  certain  to  annoy  and 
exasperate  his  nurses,  really  startling  in  so  young 
a  child. 

Yet  he  never  spoke — apparently  he  had  never 
learnt  to  do  so ;  grunts,  inarticulate  cries,  and 
squeals  were  his  only  language,  though,  most 
assuredly,  he  was  not  deaf,  nor — as  time  went  on, 
this  became  more  apparent — by  any  means  devoid 
of  a  strange,  almost  malign  kind  of  intelligence. 

Were  there  visitors  to  the  hospital,  and  those  in 
charge  of  the  ward  naturally  anxious  to  show  it  to 
advantage,  very  certainly,  when  Esme's  back  was 
turned,  the  whole  of  Billy's  neatly  arranged  cot 
would  be  upset  by  a  scientific  kick,  and  the  young 


I40  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

nurse  probably  reprimanded  for  her  carelessness  ; 
had  she  finished  her  work  for  the  time  being,  and 
were  she  starting  off  for  a  well-earned  hour  or 
two's  rest,  or  a  refreshing  walk,  if  there  ivere  any 
way  in  which  the  child  could,  at  the  last  moment, 
delay  her  and  give  her  some  task  to  do  over 
again,  it  might  be  safely  prophesied  that  he  could 
find  it ! 

"  He  really  frightens  me,  he  is  so  cleverly 
naughty,"  she  said  one  day  to  a  sympathizing 
coadjutor. 

"  There  are  such  children,"  was  the  reply.  "  I 
have  had  to  do  with  several  of  them  ;  but  I  confess 
I  have  never  seen  any  quite  so  bad  as  he.  He  is 
like  a  creature  without  a  soul,  isn't  he  ?  " 

Human  nature  is  curiously  contradictory  and 
inconsistent.  For  the  first  time,  at  these  words, 
there  crept  into  Esme's  heart  a  certain  sensation  of 
proprietorship  in  the  changeling-like  child  ;  a  half- 
involuntary  thrill  of  indignation  for  him.  After 
all,  he  was  her  child,  her  charge — a  faint  flush  rose 
to  her  cheeks  as  she  replied  to  her  would-be  sym- 
pathizer, who,  I  fear,  found  herself  in  the  undesir- 


''ONCE  kissed:'  141 

able  position  described  by  the  Russian  proverb  as 
akin  to  that  of  one  who  meddles  between  husband 
and  wife — "  as  well  thrust  your  hand  between  the 
trunk  of  a  tree  and  the  bark." 

"  I  should  not  like  to  think  that ;  after  all,  per- 
haps it  is  only  that  nobody  has  ever  loved  him," 
Esme  said,  rather  coldly. 

"  Nor  is  it  likely  that  any  one  ever  will,  I  should 
say,"  the  other  nurse  carelessly  replied,  as  she 
turned  away. 

"  Poor  Billy  !  "  said  Esme,  half  under  her  breath. 
She  glanced  at  him  as  she  spoke.  He  was  lying 
very  quiet  ;  it  struck  her  that  he  looked  paler  than 
usual,  and  his  eyes  seemed  to  return  her  glance 
with  more — or  a  different — expression  in  them. 
Was  it  that  her  tone  had  caught  his  ears,  even  if 
he  could  not  have  understood  the  words  ? 

But  the  rest  of  that  day  brought  exceptional  and 
absorbing  work  to  her,  so  that,  for  the  time  being, 
Billy  and  his  misdemeanours  almost  faded  from 
her  thoughts. 

"  That  child  is  not  improving  as  he  should  be 
doing,"  was  remarked  to  her  the   next  day  by  a 


142  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

superior  authority,  and  Esme,  still  with  the  softened 
feeling  to  the  boy,  and  with  a  slight  misgiving  that 
perhaps  he  had  sometimes  been  more  ill  than  he 
seemed,  turned  to  him  with  special  attention.  But 
he  was  naughtier  than  ever  !  Not  twice  or  thrice, 
but  times  almost  past  counting  that  day,  did  she 
make  and  remake  his  bed,  and  tidy  up  or  change 
the  little  jacket  and  nightshirt,  on  which  he 
managed  to  jerk  the  greater  portion  of  the  food  he 
would  not  swallow.  And  the  weather  was  hot  and 
sultry,  and  Esme  was  tired  and  faint.  By  the 
time  the  last  of  her  evening  duties  came  to  be  per- 
formed, she  felt  well-nigh  at  an  end  of  her  strength 
and  courage. 

"  Good  night,  darling  !  "  she  said,  with  a  loving 
kiss  to  a  dear  little  cherub-faced  creature,  in  the 
delightful  stage  of  "getting  better  every  day," 
Billy's  next-door  neighbour  ;  "  lie  still,  like  a  dear, 
so  that  you  may  soon  get  to  sleep,  and  look  bright 
and  rosy  when  mother  comes  to-morrow." 

And  then  she  turned  from  the  happy  child  to 
that  sad  crook  in  her  lot — "  Billy." 

For  a  wonder,  he  had  not  undone  his  cot  since 


''ONCE  kissed:'  143 

the  last  time  she  had  straightened  him,  about  half 
an  hour  ago ;  he  was  lying  still,  and,  though  she 
knew  it  not,  his  eyes  had  been  fixed  on  her  and 
little  Florry  next  door.  He  looked  whiter,  or  paler 
yellow  rather,  than  usual. 

"  Oh,  Billy,"  said  the  girl,  "  you  have  tired  your- 
self out,  and  mc  too,  by  being  so  naughty,"  and 
something — a  mingling  of  feelings,  mental  and 
physical,  no  doubt — made  the  overstrained  nerves 
give  way  for  once.  Two  or  three  hot  tears  fell  on 
the  wizened,  ugly  little  face  she  was  bending  over. 
Then — to  Esme  it  seemed  like  a  miracle — she 
could  scarcely  believe  it,  a  small,  thin,  hot  hand 
was  lifted  from  beneath  the  coverlet,  and  small 
hot  fingers  gently  stroked  her  face,  each  side, 
slowly  down  both  wet,  flushed  cheeks. 

"  Solly,"  whispered  a  little  voice,  heard  by  her 
for  the  first  time  ;  "  kit  Billy,  too." 

The  tears  came  faster. 

"  Kiss  you,  my  dear  little  boy — of  course  I  will  ; " 
and  a  kiss  of  almost  mother's  love  was  pressed  on 
the  poor  thin  face.  "And  Billy's  going  to  be  a 
good  boy  now,  isn't  he  ?  so  that   nurse  can   love 


144  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

him  and  kiss  him  every  day,  like  Florry  and  the 
others." 

There  was  no  reply,  only  a  strange  little  smile — 
a  smile  that  did  not  seem  to  understand  itself 
or  what  it  was  doing  there — it  only  quivered  and 
glimmered  an  instant,  and  then  Billy  turned 
quietly  round  on  his  side  with  a  tiny  sigh  —  a 
sigh  of  satisfaction,  I  think. 

Esme's  dreams,  tired  as  she  was,  were  sweet 
that  night,  and  she  woke  in  the  morning  with  the 
feeling  that  something  pleasant  had  happened. 
She  thought  of  Billy  as  she  dressed,  and  felt 
eager  to  see  if  the  transformation  had  lasted. 

But  as  she  went  to  her  work,  she  was  met  in 
the  entrance  to  the  ward  by  the  nurse  she  was 
about  to  replace. 

"  I  dare  say  you  won't  be  very  sorry,"  the  nurse 
began,  but  stopped,  struck  by  the  expression 
creeping  into  Esme's  eyes,  for  in  that  moment 
they  had  found  time  to  dart  down  the  long  side 
of  the  room,  and  to  descry  among  the  rows  of 
cots  something  unfamiliar — yet  familiar,  too,  alas  ! 
At   a   certain    spot   a   screen   was  drawn    closely 


'' ONCE  kissed:'  145 

round  one  little  bed.  "That  child,  the  changeling, 
as  we  have  sometimes  called  him,"  went  on  the 
other,  "has  died  in  his  sleep.  Quite  painlessly — 
there  was  unsuspected  mischief.  Nothing  could 
have  been  done." 

"^27/;/?"saidEsme. 

"Yes,  of  course  I  mean  Billy.  You  can  see 
him.     He  never  looked  half  so  nice  before." 

There  was  a  smile  on  his  face  now — a  smile, 
calm  and  restful  at  last,  as  if  it  had  found  a  home 
there  after  all.  For  Billy  had  not  left  this  world 
without  some  share  in  his  birthright  of  love.  He 
had  been  "  once  kissed." 


146  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 


THE   SEALSKIN  PURSE. 

AN  INCIDENT  FOUNDED  ON  FACT, 

Paddington  Station.  A  raw,  chilly  morning, 
A  crowded  platform,  for  it  is  the  week  before 
Christmas,  and  there  is  much  coming  and  going, 
notwithstanding  the  ungenial  weather,  which  is 
piercingly  cold  without  the  exhilaration  of  frost — 
so  cold  and  unpleasant  indeed,  <^hat  every  one 
looks  at  every  one  else  with  a  sort  of  astonish- 
ment at  "  every  one  else  "  for  being  there. 

"  For  myself  (or  ourselves),"  so  the  look  seems 
to  say,  "the  case  is  different,  I  (or  we)  being 
obliged  to  travel  for  important  reasons,  but  why 
'  every  one  else '  cannot  have  the  common  sense 
to  remain  at  home,  and,  at  least,  leave  us  the 
station  and  the  porters  and    the   hot-water   tins, 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 47 

and  the  most  comfortable  seats  to  ourselves,  is 
really  inexplicable." 

Such,  I  think,  was  pretty  much  the  state  of 
mind  of  a  young,  or  youngish  woman,  ensconced 
in  a  first-class  compartment,  and  comfortably 
enveloped  in  warm  rugs  and  shawls,  not  to  speak 
of  muff,  box,  and  thickly  lined  cloak.  She  occu- 
pied a  corner  seat ;  opposite  to  her  sat  her  husband, 
and  beside  him  his  sister — a  plain  but  kindly  faced 
old  maid.  At  this  lady's  left,  again,  filling  the 
further  corner,  was  the  fourth  member  of  the  party, 
a  younger  man — cousin  to  his  three  companions. 

It  was  to  his  home  they  were  all  bound,  there 
to  spend  Christmas — possibly  by  right  of  his  pro- 
spective host-ship,  possibly  for  other  reasons,  it 
was  evident  that  the  three  persons  mentioned 
treated  him  with  special  consideration,  approach- 
ing deference.  And  this  was  particularly  notice- 
able in  the  case  of  the  married  woman  of  the 
party. 

"  So  lucky,"  she  remarked,  settling  herself  with 
complacency  in  her  comfortable  corner,  "so  really 
delightfully  lucky  that  we  should  be  going  down 


148  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

by  the  same  train  as  you  yourself,  Teddy.  And 
it  is  all  thanks  to  me — it  was  clever  of  me,  now 
wasn't  it,  Bernard,  to  have  caught  sight  of  him  ? 
Bernard  is  so  absent,  and  Prissy  so  absurdly  near- 
sighted, that  they  would  never  have  seen  you, 
Teddy." 

The  repetition  of  the  familiar  abbreviation  of 
his  Christian  name  seemed  to  afford  her  peculiar 
satisfaction.  In  this,  and  in  a  faint — the  very 
faintest  suspicion  of  a  tone,  rather  than  accent, 
not  of  the  very  purest  quality — the  lady,  in  spite  of 
her  rich,  and,  it  must  be  allowed,  tasteful  attire  and 
undeniable  good  looks,  betrayed  that  she  herself 
was  not  altogether  to  the  manner  born.  And 
such  was  the  fact — the  marriage  of  Miss  Nora 
Newton,  one  of  the  several  pretty  daughters  of  a 
country  solicitor,  to  Mr.  Bernard  Mallory,  a  man 
of  good  birth  and  considerable  wealth,  had  been 
a  decided  rise  in  the  social  scale  for  the  young 
lady.  And  such  rises  are  sometimes  apt  to  turn 
the  head — to  engender  a  certain  dizziness,  a 
curious  loss  of  the  sense  of  proportion  in  the 
subject  of  them. 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 49 

But  Bernard  was  a  sensible  man — a  man  with 
small  social  ambition  and  entirely  untouched  by 
snobbishness  in  any  of  its  insidious  forms.  Under 
his  influence,  Mrs.  Bernard  kept  her  feet,  and 
gradually,  except  under  unusual  provocation, 
sobered  down  into  a  handsome  matron  of 
sufficiently  well-bred  manners.  Still  she  was 
spoilt  and  self-assertive,  and  not  specially  good- 
tempered.  And  her  husband  was  easy-going,  too 
easy-going — and  in  ordinary  life,  too  yielding. 
He  shut  his  eyes  to  many  things  in  his  wife 
which  he  could  have  wished  otherwise.  On 
the  present  occasion  she  was  trying  him  con- 
siderably by  her  exaggeration  of  friendly  intimacy 
with  his  cousin,  Edric  Mallory,  the  head  of  the 
family,  recently  returned  from  some  years'  ex- 
patriation in  the  Diplomatic  Service,  and  intro- 
duced to  Mrs.  Bernard  for  the  first  time.  "  Teddy  " 
he  had  always  been,  and  would  always  be,  to  his 
cousins,  but  to  a  cousin's  wife,  "  Nora  really  might 
show  better  taste,"  thought  her  husband,  with  a 
slight  compression  of  the  lips.  But  Sir  Edric  took 
it  philosophically,  and  gentle  Miss   Prissy  seemed 


150  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

happily  unconscious  of  any  failure  in  taste  or  tact 
on  her  sister-in-law's  part,  so  Bernard  let  it  pass. 

Sir  Edric  Mallory  was  a  person  of  consequence. 
This  was  his  first  Christmas  at  home  since  the 
family  honours  had  devolved  on  him,  and  he  was 
full  of  hospitable  intentions.  For  the  sake  of  the 
cousin,  to  whom  he  was  much  attached,  he  put  up 
with  the  cousin's  wife — thus  did  it  come  about 
that  the  party  of  four  was  travelling  down  to 
Mallory  Park,  greatly  to  Mrs.  Bernard's  delight, 
there  to  spend  the  last  days  of  the  year,  with  the 
prospect  of  a  pleasantly  full  house  and  various 
festivities  in  the  neighbourhood. 

"Yes,"  Sir  Edric  was  replying  to  his  cousin- 
by-marriage,  in  answer  to  her  eager  questions,  "  oh 
yes,  there  are  two  or  three  balls  on  hand.  The 
Hunt  Ball  at  Darting'  next  week  is  always  a  good 
one,  and " 

He  was  interrupted.  It  wanted  yet  some  few 
minutes  to  the  time  of  departure  of  the  train,  and 
Mrs.  Mallory  looked  up  irritably  as  the  door 
opened,  letting  in  a  chill  draught  of  air  from  the 
outside. 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  151 

"  I  hope  to  goodness  no  one  is  coming  in  upon 
us,"  she  said.  "We  are  four  already — can't  we 
keep " 

But  it  was  too  late.  A  porter  was  already 
standing  in  the  carriage,  stowing  away  various 
properties  in  the  rack. 

"  There  is  plenty  of  room  in  here,  ma'am,"  he 
called  back  to  two  ladies  on  the  platform  ;  "  two 
empty  seats." 

An  anxious  face  peered  through  the  open  door- 
way. 

"  Oh,  thank  you — yes,  I  think  that  will  do 
nicely.  Cissy,  my  dear,  I  think  you  will  do  very 
well  in  here.  You  like  sitting  with  your  back  to 
the  engine  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  do,  aunty.  Please  don't  worry  about 
me,"  replied  a  second  voice — that  of  a  young  girl 
this  time,  who  proceeded,  as  the  porter  made  his 
exit,  to  mount  up  into  the  carriage.  But  she  did 
not  settle  into  her  place  at  once  ;  she  leant  out  of 
the  window,  for  the  porter  by  this  time  had  closed 
the  door,  for  a  last  word  or  two  with  the  first 
speaker,  an  elderly  woman  in  plain,  almost  dowdy 


152  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

attire.  The  colloquy  was  distinctly  audible  to 
those  inside. 

"  I  shall  be  so  anxious  till  I  hear  of  your  arrival," 
said  the  elderly  lady. 

"  I  will  write  to-night ;  and  please  don't  be 
anxious.  I  am  sure,  after  all,  it  was  best  to  come 
first-class,"  said  the  girl. 

"And  take  the  middle  seat — be  sure  you  do. 
There  is  always  a  draught  near  the  window  ;  and 
you  must  not  catch  another  cold." 

The  girl  laughed  reassuringly. 

"Dear  aunty,  my  last  cold  was  nothing  at  all. 
Besides,  I  am  sure  Miss  Toppin  would  be  very 
good  to  me  if  I  had  a  cold.  But  I  will  take  the 
middle  seat,  I  promise  you." 

Then  came  the  last  warning  voice. 

"  Take  your  seats,  please,"  and  the  parting  sum- 
mons, "  Tickets  ;  "  and  in  another  moment  the 
door  had  received  its  final  bang,  and  the  train  was 
slowly  moving  out  of  the  station. 

But  Miss  Cissy  was  not  yet  settled.  The  porter 
had  deposited  her  smaller  belongings  in  the  corner 
seat,  the  centre  one  being  quite  filled  up  by  the 


XHE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  I  53 

property  of  Mrs.  Mallory,  overflowing  from  the 
lady  herself,  next  door.  The  girl  glanced  at  her 
neighbour  questioningly. 

"This  seat  is  not  engaged,  I  think,"  she  said. 
"  May  I  move  your  dressing-bag  and  the  other 
things  to  the  corner  one  ?  " 

The  request  caused  Mrs.  Mallory's  wrath  to  ex- 
plode. All  this  time  she  had  been  indulging  in 
semi  "  asides "  of  by  no  means  an  amiable 
character. 

"Too  bad,  Bernard;  can't  you  insist  on  our 
having  the  compartment  to  ourselves  ?  "  "  They 
have  no  right  to  keep  that  door  open,  I  tell  you  ; 
or,  "  I  believe  they  are  third-class  passengers  try- 
ing to  get  in  here,"  were  among  the  mildest  of  her 
remarks. 

And  when  the  new-comer  turned  to  her  with 
her  not  unreasonable  request,  she  started  almost 
in  horror,  at  the  way  in  which  it  was  received. 

"Certainly  not.  I  cannot  allow  any  of  my 
things  to  be  touched.  If  you  do  not  like  the  corner 
seat,  you  can  change  carriages  at  the  next  station," 
said  Mrs.  Mallory. 


154  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

The  giiTs  face  blanched.  For  half  a  moment 
she  wondered  if  the  handsome,  prosperous-looking 
woman  beside  her  was  quite  in  her  right  mind  ; 
and  she  glanced  across  at  Bernard  and  his  sister 
with  a  sort  of  inquiry.  For  she  had  never  before 
in  her  life  travelled  alone,  and  even  sensible 
people's  nerves  are  sometimes  affected  by  the 
stories  of  railway  adventures  so  often  related. 

Then  she  gazed  at  Mrs.  Mallory  in  a  kind  of 
blank  amazement,  with  a  vague  expectation  that 
some  word  of  apology  would  follow  her  rude  speech. 

The  apology  came,  but  not  from  Nora. 

"  Allow  me  to  move  the  things,"  said  her  hus- 
band ;  and  the  moment  the  girl  heard  his  voice 
she  knew  that  she  had  a  gentleman  to  deal  with. 
"  The  centre  seat  is  quite  as  much  at  your  disposal 
as  the  other.  Nora''  in  a  tone  that  made  his  wife 
start  as  she  seldom  did,  "  be  so  good  as  to  draw 
that  rug  more  your  way." 

Then  Cecil  spoke.  With  the  quick  instinct  of 
regret  for  having  caused  annoyance,  however  un- 
wittingly, inherent  in  a  refined  and  sensitive  nature, 
she  turned  to  Bernard. 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 55 

"  I  am  so  sorry,"  she  said.  "  It  is  only  that  I 
promised  my  aunt  to  take  the  middle  seat.  Oh, 
really,  I  am  so  sorry  to  disturb  you  all." 

For  by  this  time  Miss  Prissy,  and  not  Miss 
Prissy  only,  but  Sir  Edric,  too,  had  come  to  her 
assistance.  Miss  Prissy  was  fussily  endeavouring 
to  make  room  for  some  of  her  sister-in-law's  be- 
longings beside  herself — Sir  Edric  was  more  suc- 
cessfully transferring  them  to  the  corner  seat 
opposite  his  own.  So  by  degrees  things  righted 
themselves — to  outward  seeming,  at  least.  The 
offended  Nora,  her  cheeks  burning  with  indigna- 
tion, subsided  behind  a  book  ;  her  husband,  with 
the  compressed  look  about  his  lips  which  to  those 
who  knew  him  well  meant  much,  turned  to  his 
sister  with  some  commonplace  remark,  to  which 
Miss  Prissy  replied  with  nervous  eagerness  ;  Sir 
Edric  unfolded  a  newspaper,  and  leant  back  as  if 
absorbed  in  its  contents,  though  he  skilfully 
managed  from  time  to  time  to  steal  a  look  from 
behind  its  shelter  at  the  young  traveller  whose 
advent  had  created  such  excitement. 

"  By  Jove !  "  he  said  to  himself,  "  if  I  had  known 


IS6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

that  poor  Bernard's  wife  was  so  utterly  ill-bred,  I 
should  have  thought  twice  about  inviting  them  to 
Mallory.  Can  she  not  see  that  the  girl  is  entirely 
and  absolutely  a  lady  ?  And  even  if  it  had  not 
been  so " 

But  before  long  he  forgot  about  Nora  in  the 
interest  with  which  he  furtively  watched  the  occu- 
pant of  the  seat  opposite  Miss  Prissy's.  Her 
young  face  looked  very  grave,  almost  stern,  though 
it  was  easy  to  see  that  such  was  not  its  habitual 
expression,  for  all  the  lines  were  curved  and 
gracious.  She  was  more  than  pretty.  But  it  was 
a  kind  of  beauty  that  was  not  likely  to  be  done 
justice  to  at  the  first  glance.  It  grew  upon  you, 
especially  if  you  had  good  taste  and  some  real 
notion  of  what  real  beauty  is. 

Mrs.  Bernard  Mallory,  in  her  hasty  glance  at  the 
new-comer,  had  been  quite  unimpressed,  and  her 
amazement  would  have  been  great  had  she  known 
the  opinion  arrived  at  by  both  her  husband  (for 
he,  too,  was  noticing  the  girl)  and  his  cousin,  as  to 
the  charms  of  the  quiet,  grave  occupant  of  the 
centre  seat. 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  I  57 

In  her  dark,  close-fitting,  rough  tweed  dress, 
Cecil  might  have  been  a  duchess  or  a  daily 
governess.  It  suited  Mrs.  Mallory  to  dub  her  in 
her  own  mind  the  latter,  and  Bernard  too.  from 
the  allusion  to  going  first-class  which  had  been 
overheard,  somehow  decided  that  their  fellow- 
traveller  was  poor. 

"  All  the  more  unpardonable  of  Nora  to  be  so 
rude  and  ill-natured,"  he  reflected.  "  I  do  trust 
Teddy  did  not  notice  it  much." 

No ;  at  least,  whether  Sir  Edric  had  noticed  it 
much  or  not,  his  thoughts  were  now  elsewhere — 
more  pleasantly  engaged.  He  was  looking  back- 
wards and  forwards,  and  to  be  able  to  do  both 
these  things  with  a  smile  on  one's  face,  we  must 
be,  if  not  exceedingly  young  and  inexperienced, 
the  owner  of  several  desirable  things.  A  well- 
balanced  mind  first  and  foremost  perhaps  ;  a  con- 
science on  the  whole  void  of  offence  ;  an  unselfish 
and  healthy  nature.  And  all  these  were  his,  and 
added  thereto  various  material  advantages,  as  I 
have  said,  not  to  be  despised. 

More,  however,  was   wanting.      Edric   Mallory 


158  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

was  very  much  alone  in  the  world,  and  he  was 
affectionate  and  the  reverse  of  conceited.  He 
longed  to  be  cared  for,  for  himself.  The  smile 
which  had  flitted  across  his  face  once  or  twice  as 
he  sat  there  reviewing  the  past  owed  its  origin  to 
the  remembrance  of  certain  youthful  experiences 
when  he  had  been  less  on  his  guard  than  he 
was  now,  more  ready  to  believe  in  disinterested 
motives,  in  a  word,  less  worldly  wise ;  the  smile 
that  woke  up  at  the  vision,  vague  and  dreamy 
though  it  was,  of  a  possible  future,  of  the  at  last 
lighting  on  the  pearl  within  the  shell,  was  of  a 
different  nature,  tender  and  almost  reverent. 

Why  had  such  thoughts  come  to  him  just  then  ? 
Was  the  sight  of  a  sweet  girl  face,  pure  and  noble 
in  its  simple  dignity,  enough  to  explain  these 
waking  dreams  ?  Edric  could  almost  have  laughed 
aloud  at  himself. 

"I  had  no  idea  I  was  so  fantastic  and  senti- 
mental," he  said  to  himself;  "it  is  really  absurd. 
But — perhaps  her  face  reminds  me  of  some  one — 
or  of  some  picture — it  is  an  uncommon  face.  I 
am  certain  she  is  a  girl  of  great  character  as  well 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  I  59 

as  sweetness,  and  she  looks  so  c^ood,  so  sincere — 
I  can't  find  the  right  word.  I  wonder  if  she  is  a 
governess  "  (somehow  they  had  all  hit  on  the  same 
idea),  "  going  to  her  first  situation,  perhaps.  I 
hope  she  will  be  happy.  Now,  if  one  could  get  to 
know  a  girl  like  that  in  a  natural  simple  sort  of 
way,  how  much  surer  one  would  be  than  meeting 
girls  in  the  rush  of  society — dancing  and  talking 
small  talk,  or  in  the  w^hirl  of  a  great  country-house 
party." 

Cecil  had  taken  a  book  out  of  her  bag,  and  was 
reading,  quietly  and  gravely  as  she  Jiad  done 
everything  so  far.  And  Sir  Edric  had  presumed 
somewhat  rashly  on  the  fact  that  her  eyes  were 
cast  down.  He  had  been  looking  at  her  pretty 
steadily  for  a  moment  or  two.  Suddenly  she 
glanced  up,  their  eyes  met,  and  her  face  flushed  - 
deeply.  The  young  man  felt  inexpressibly 
annoyed. 

"  What  a  set  of  boors  she  must  think  us,"  he 
said  to  himself,  as  his  own  colour  deepened. 

But  before  he  had  time  to  consider  if  by  any 
possible  diplomacy  he  could  suggest  any  excuse 


l60         STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

for  his  apparent  rudeness,  the  train  slackened, 
and,  glancing  out.  Sir  Edric  saw  that  they  were 
close  to  the  junction  where  they  had  to  change 
carriages.  The  usual  little  bustle  ensued.  Bags, 
rugs,  umbrellas,  and  books  were  collected.  Mrs. 
Mallory's  maid  presented  herself  at  the  door,  and 
was  duly  loaded,  and  the  young  stranger,  left 
behind  for  a  moment,  soon  got  out  and  followed 
the  stream  of  passengers  down  the  platform. 

Sir  Edric  was  some  little  way  in  the  rear  of 
Bernard  and  his  wife.  A  glance  had  told  him 
that  their  fellow-traveller  was  coming  after  them 
though  still  further  back  ;  she  was  carrying  her 
small  baggage  herself  with  a  somewhat  perturbed 
expression,  the  fact  being  that  in  her  experience 
she  had  not  hailed  a  porter  quickly  enough. 

"  Poor  thing ! "  thought  the  young  man,  annoyed 
at  the  impossibility  of  being  able  to  help  her; 
"  she  has  to  consider  *  tips,'  evidently.  If  Nora  was 
a  kindly  natured  woman,  she  might  have " 

But  what  Nora  might  have  done  was  lost  in 
what  Nora  did  do.  Suddenly,  Sir  Edric  became 
aware   that  his  cousin   and   his  wife  had   turned 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  l6l 

back  and  were  bearing  down  upon  him,  walking 
very  fast,  the  lady's  face  flushed  and  anxious. 

"  I  have  lost  my  purse,"  she  exclaimed,  as 
they  drew  near  him.  "  Bernard,  do  hurry  on 
and  look  in  the  railway  carriage.  Teddy  will 
take  care  of  me." 

Mr.  Mallory  hastened  forward. 

"  It  is  so  provoking,"  said  Nora.  "  I  have  a 
good  deal  of  money  in  it,  and  I  know  I  had  it  in 
the  carriage,  for  I  opened  it  to  pay  for  a  Christ- 
mas number  that  the  newsboy  brought  to  the 
door.  I  thought  I  put  it  back  in  my  pocket, 
but Oh,  by-the-by,  here  is  that  girl " 

For  as  she  spoke  they  came  face  to  face  with 
Cecil.     Mrs.  Mallory  stopped  abruptly. 

"  I  have  lost  my  purse,"  she  said,  addressing  the 
young  girl,  without  preface  or  apology,  "  a  small 
sealskin  purse  with  gilt  fittings,  and  a  lot  of  money 
in  it.  You  left  the  carriage  after  us.  I  am  sure 
it  was  on  the  seat.     Did  you  sec  it .'' " 

Cecil  hesitated.  She  was  startled,  and  for  the 
first  moment  scarcely  took  in  the  sense  of  the 
words. 

M 


1 62  STUDIES  AND  STORIES 

"  A  sealskin  purse  ! "  she  repeated  slowly,  in 
the  rather  meaningless  way  one  is  apt  mechani- 
cally to  repeat  what  one  hears,  when  slightly 
dazed  or  confused  by  a  sudden  or  unexpected 
demand. 

" Yes.  I  said  so — a  sealskin  purse','  Nora  re- 
peated, waxing  more  and  more  impatient.  "  Ah, 
here  is  Bernard,"  and  for  a  moment  her  face  lit 
up  with  hope  ;  "  have  you  found  it .''  " 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  No,  it  is  positively  not  there.  I  looked  myself, 
and  the  porter  looked.  It  can't  be  helped.  Per- 
haps you  will  find  it,  after  all,  among  some  of  your 
traps." 

But  Nora  was  not  to  be  so  smoothed  down. 

"  Nonsense,"  she  said.  *'  It  is  not  in  my  pocket, 
and  that  is  the  only  place  it  could  have  been  in. 
I  did  not  put  it  in  my  bag.  I  never  do.  It  was 
on  the  seat  beside  me.  I  am  more  and  more 
certain  of  it — the  seat  this — "  and  she  moved  to 
Cecil,  who  was  still  standing  there,  as  if,  somehow 
or  other,  the  matter  concerned  her — "  this  lady  " — 
with  a  visible  hesitation™ "  took,  when  she  moved 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 63 

all  my  things.  And  you  have  not  answered  me 
yet,"  she  went  on,  addressing  Cecil  again  directly  ; 
"  did  you  see  my  purse  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed,"  the  girl  replied.  "  Of  course,  had 
I  done  so,  I  would  have  told  you  at  once." 

"  You  said  nothing,"  Mrs.  Mallory  persisted. 
"  You  seemed  stupefied  ;  you  stood  there  repeating 
my  words.  Now  think  better  of  it.  You  must 
have  seen  my  purse." 

Her  voice  was  rising,  so  was  her  temper.  The 
altercation,  or  what  looked  very  like  one,  was 
beginning  to  attract  the  attention  of  those  about 
them.  Miss  Prissy  murmured,  "  Oh,  Nora,  my  dear. 
Oh,  don't,  Nora,"  and  appeared  on  the  verge 
of  tears.  Sir  Edric's  eyes  flashed  fire,  and  he,  as 
well  as  Bernard,  was  on  the  point  of  speaking, 
when  Cecil's  voice,  calm  but  clear,  made  itself 
heard.  She  was  putting  immense  control  on 
herself. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,"  she  said,  "  because  the 
loss  seems  to  have  made  you  forget  yourself,  and 
so  I  tell  you  once  more  tJiat  I  ficver  saiu  your 
purse''  and  she  looked  at  them  all — all  four,  as  if 


164  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

from  some  unapproachable  height,  and  then  walked 
slowly  away  towards  where,  far  to  the  front  of  the 
platform  on  the  other  side,  the  other  train  was 
waiting  for  its  passengers. 

"  Nora,"  said  her  husband  between  his  teeth, 
"  I  am  utterly  ashamed  of  you." 

Sir  Edric  said  nothing. 

Half  an  hour  or  so  later,  when  they  reached  their 
ultimate  destination,  he  saw  the  girl  again.  She 
was  walking  with  another  old  lady,  who  had 
evidently  come  to  meet  her,  an  old  lady,  plainer 
and  dowdier  even  than  her  escort  to  Paddington. 
They  were  talking  eagerly,  but  the  old  woman's 
face  was  beaming  with  smiles,  and  the  girl's  eyes 
shone  brightly.  Evidently  she  was  telling  of  no 
disagreeable  adventures. 

"  It  scarcely  looks  as  if  she  were  a  governess," 
mused  Sir  Edric.  "  At  least,  if  that  old  party  is 
the  mistress  of  a  boarding  school,  she  seems  un- 
commonly kind  and  jolly.  Perhaps,  after  all, 
slie'' — with  a  curious  catch  in  his  breath — "is  not 
to  be  pitied.  She  deserves  to  be  happy,  that  I 
could  swear  to.     But   oh — that  woman — I  could 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  165 

never  venture  to  look  in  that  girl's  face  again  if 
I  met  her  every  day  for  a  year." 

He  smothered  a  sigh.  And  during  the  drive 
from  the  station  to  Mallory  he  was  very  grave 
and  silent  and  preoccupied — so  much  so  that  he 
scarcely  noticed  Nora's  defiant  allusion  to  the 
shameful  episode  of  the  journey. 

"  You  saw  the  sort  of  woman  that  came  to  meet 
that  girl,"  she  remarked  to  Miss  Prissy.  "  A  re- 
gular old  dowdy,  like  a  servant.  And  she  kissed 
the  girl.  I  told  you  she  was  not  a  lady  in  the 
least.  Such  people  have  no  business  to  travel 
first-class,  as  I  know  to  my  cost.  Such  a  thing 
should  not  be  passed  over." 

Butter  remarks  met  with  no  response. 
«  «  «  •  « 

Cecil's  "  Miss  Topping,"  the  plain-looking, 
happy-faced  old  lady  who  had  met  her  at  the 
station,  was  a  former  governess  of  her  mother's. 
She  had  known  Miss  Topping  all  her  life,  and 
loved  her  dearly.  In  return,  the  good  lady 
adored  her,  and  this  two  days'  visit  from  the 
young  girl  had  been  her  dream  for  many  a  day. 


1 66  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  So  good  of  you — so  sweet  of  you — to  have 
come  to  me  instead  of  going  straight  to  Darting 
Priory,"  she  said,  as  she  bade  Cecil  good  night 
that  evening,  having  inquired,  for  the  twentieth 
time,  if  there  was  nothing  more  she  could  do  to 
make  up  for  the  absence  of  the  maid,  for  whom 
there  was  no  accommodation  in  her  tiny  dwelling, 
"  You  are  sure  you  are  comfortable  ?  I  can't  get 
over  the  idea  of  your  having  travelled  alone  for 
the  first  time  in  your  life,  all  to  give  pleasure  to 
poor  me." 

"And  to  myself,  dear  Miss  Topping,"  said  the 
girl.     "  I  am  very  glad  to  be  with  you." 

So  she  was.  There  is  nothing  that  makes  one 
more  truly  happy  than  to  realize  that  one  is  giving 
pleasure  to  others.  And  as  she  sat  there  over 
the  cosy  fire  in  her  little  bedroom,  she  felt  glad  to 
think  that  she  had  had  the  self-control  not  to  re- 
late to  her  old  friend  the  disagreeable  episode  in 
her  journey. 

"  She  would  have  taken  it  so  to  heart,"  thought 
Cecil  ;  "  and,  after  all,  what  does  it  matter  ?  That 
woman  was  really  dreadful — not  the  least  bit  of  a 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  167 

lady,  and  yet  her  husband  seemed  nice — and — the 
other  man  was — yes,  I  think  he  was  nice,  too.  I 
don't  think  he  meant  to  be  rude.  And  the  name 
on  the  luggage — how  did  I  come  to  see  it  ?  Oh 
yes ;  it  was  on  the  dressing-bag — seemed  a  good 
one — '  Mallory/  '  Mallory  Park.'  I  suppose  it  is 
some  plaec  near  this.  I  will  ask  Miss  Topping, 
just  out  of  curiosity." 

But  her  face  flushed  again  in  spite  of  herself,  as 
she  thought  over  the  day's  adventure. 

"  How  dared  she  ?  "  thought  Cecil. 

She  was  a  little  tired,  and,  in  spite  of  the  fire,  a 
little  chilly.  Her  fur-lined  cloak  was  hanging 
near  her.  Cecil  stretched  out  her  hand  to  reach 
it,  and,  in  drawing  it  towards  her,  turned  it  half 
upside  down.  As  she  did  so,  something  fell  with 
a  slight  clatter  on  the  ground. 

"  Can  I  have  left  something  in  the  pocket }  "  she 
thought.  The  cloak  had  large,  rather  loose  pockets 
on  the  outside.  She  felt  inside  one.  No,  it  was 
empty  !  But — her  fingers  strayed  further.  Some 
stitches  had  given  way,  making  a  sort  of  little 
second  pocket  below  the  other,  between  the  layers 


1 68  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

of  the  lining.  '  Whatever  it  is  that  dropped  out, 
must  have  been  caught  in  this  hole.  I  wonder 
what  it  can  be,"  thought  Cecil,  her  mind  rapidly 
running  through  the  list  of  her  smaller  possessions, 
till,  to  satisfy  herself,  she  stooped  down  and  began 
groping  on  the  floor.  She  had  not  to  grope  long 
—almost  immediately  her  hand  came  in  contact 
with  a  small  object,  both  hard  and  soft,  and, 
raising  it  to  the  light,  the  astonished  girl  saw  that 
it  was  a  sealskin  purse — a  small  sealskin  purse — 
of  first-rate  quality,  with  gilt  fittings,  and,  as  it  was 
easy  to  feel,  well  filled  to  boot. 

Cecil's  face  grew  crimson,  and  then  terribly 
white. 

"  That  woman's  purse,"  she  gasped,  in  unspeak- 
able horror. 

How  had  it  come  there  ?  Who  can  tell .-'  Who 
can  tell  how  these  materially  extraordinary  things 
do  happen — how  hooks  embody  themselves  in  the 
wrong  places  with  complications  of  ingenuity, 
which  it  would  take  hours  of  labour  for  our  clumsy 
fingers  to  achieve  ;  how  a  coin,  carelessly  dropped, 
will  seek  for  itself  the  one  crevice  in  the  parquet 


THE  SEALSKLV  PURSE.  1 69 

floor,  through  which  it  could  descend  to  the  mys- 
terious depths  "under  the  boards,"  or  hide  itself 
beneath  the  one  immovable  piece  of  furniture  in 
the  room  ?  How  the  purse  had  come  there,  Cecil 
could  only  conjecture.  It  might  have  been  lying 
on  the  arm  between  the  seats,  and  slipped  on  to 
her  lap,  and  thence  into  her  pocket.  It  might 
have — but  there  was  no  use  in  thinking  how  this 
wretched  mischance  had  come  to  pass.  It  was  so 
— that  was  enough. 

Then  ensued  some  minutes  of  painful  reflection. 
What  was  to  be  done  ?  She  would  not  confide  in 
poor  Miss  Topping,  and  spoil  the  good  lady's  day 
or  two  of  fete — that  was  certain. 

"I  will  tell  mamma  all  about  it  when  I  get 
home,"  she  decided  unselfishly.  "  Till  then  I  will 
bear  it  alone." 

But  the  purse  must  be  restored  to  its  owner. 
As  to  this,  there  was  no  practical  difficulty,  for 
Cecil  had  seen  the  address.  Should  she  send  it 
anonymously  ?  No  ;  the  girl's  whole  instincts  re- 
volted at  the  thought. 

"  I    have    done    nothing    wrong,   nothing    even 


I/O  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

foolish,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  and  I  will  not  seem 
ashamed.  I  will  send  it  back  openly,  with  a  note 
signed  by  myself." 

But  how  to  find  a  trustworthy  messenger  with- 
out confiding  in  her  hostess  ?  There  was  the  post ; 
but  to  send  money — perhaps  a  considerable  sum- 
by  post,  Cecil  scarcely  thought  secure. 

"  I  must  find  some  way  in  the  morning," 
she  thought.  And  then,  with  a  resolute  determi- 
nation not  to  dwell  upon  the  unlucky  accident  in 
any  exaggerated  fashion,  poor  Cecil  undressed 
and  went  to  bed — to  bed — and,  after  a  while,  to 
sleep,  though  her  dreams  were  so  uncomfortable 
and  disturbed  that,  when  morning  came,  she  felt 
but  little  rested  or  refreshed. 

Miss  Topping  was  nearsighted,  and  it  was  easy 
to  put  on  sufficient  cheerfulness  to  satisfy  her. 

"  Where  is  Mallory  Park  ? "  Cecil  succeeded  in 
asking  in  an  ordinary  tone.  "  Isn't  it  somewhere 
near  here  ?  " 

"  Not  a  quarter  of  a  mile  out  of  the  town," 
said  Miss  Topping.  "  The  Mallory  Road  is  the 
prettiest    side   of  Burnham,   and    the    Park   is    a 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  I71 

very  beautiful  place.  Perhaps  you  have  met  Sir 
Edric  Mallory  ?  No,  by-the-by,  that  is  scarcely 
likely.  He  has  only  lately  returned  from  Japan 
or  elsewhere." 

Cecil  evaded  a  direct  answer,  but  her  thoughts 
were  busy,  as  her  old  friend  chattered  on.  Only 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  !  A  sudden  resolution  seized 
her. 

"  I  should  like  to  go  a  little  walk  this  morning," 
she  said.  "It  is  fine  and  bright,  though  cold.  A 
walk  after  a  railway  journey  always  does  me 
good." 

Miss  Topping's  face  fell. 

"This  morning,  my  love?  I  am  so  sorry.  I 
thought  of  lunching  early  and  going  out  imme- 
diately after  ;  but  this  morning — I  promised  to 
stay  in  to  see  a  servant  whom  one  of  my  nieces 
wants  to  engage.  It  won't  take  five  minutes,  but 
unluckily  I  don't  know  exactly  when  she  will 
call." 

"  Then  let  mc  go  a  short  walk  by  myself,  and 
we  can  have  a  longer  one  together  after  luncheon. 
No,  no,  you    needn't   shake  your   head — mamma 


172  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

would  not  mind  in  a  tiny  place  like  this.  Why, 
it's  only  a  village,  really !  I  shall  not  be  long 
— it  will  take  away  the  scrap  of  headache  I 
have." 

She  carried  her  point.  An  hour  later,  having 
well  informed  herself  as  to  the  way  she  must 
take,  Cecil,  in  her  dark  tweed,  her  face  paler  than 
usual,  her  heart  beating  fast  beneath  her  calm 
exterior,  was  entering  Mallory  Park,  through  the 
great  gates  opening  on  to  the  road  of  the  same 
name. 

It  was  still  early.  The  four  Mallorys,  for  as 
yet  no  other  guests  had  arrived,  were  lingering 
round  the  breakfast-table,  when  a  message  was 
brought  to  Mrs.  Mallory. 

"  A  young  lady,"  said  the  footman,  "  is  asking 
to  see  you.  Her  name  is  Miss  Wood,  and  she 
wished  me  to  say  it  was  about  something 
important." 

"Miss  Wood,"  repeated  Nora.  "Who  can  it 
be  ?  Do  you  know  any  one  of  the  name  here- 
abouts, Teddy  ? " 

Sir  Edric  shook  his  head. 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  l^l 

"  Is  she  rea//)f  a  lady  ? "  inquired  Mrs.  Mallory, 
turning  to  the  footman.  The  young  man  glanced 
at  his  superior  the  butler,  who  just  then  entered 
the  room. 

"Mr.  Dickinson,"  he  said,  "was  crossing  the 
hall  when  the  lady  rang  ;  perhaps  he  could " 

Mr.  Dickinson  came  forward. 

"  A  lady,"  he  repeated.  "  Were  you  asking  if  it 
was  a  lady  ?  Undoubtedly  so,  ma'am,  as  you 
request  my  opinion." 

Nora  was  a  little,  or  a  good  deal,  in  awe  of 
Dickinson.  She  rose — **  I  suppose  I  must  sec 
her,  but  what  a  bore  it  is.  So  early — I  can't 
understand  it.  In  the  library,  did  you  say  ? "  and 
the  footman  repeated  the  words  affirmatively. 
"  You  are  more  confiding  in  the  country,  I  sup- 
pose," she  said,  laughingly  to  her  host,  as  he  too 
rose  from  his  chair.  "  In  London  we  have  to  be 
cautious  whom  we  admit." 

A  few  minutes  passed.  Sir  Edric  and  Mr. 
Mallory  were  standing  by  the  window,  discussing 
the  weather.  Miss  Prissy  was  collecting  crumbs  for 
the  poor  little  half-starved   birds  on  the  terrace, 


174  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

when  the  door  was  flung  open  and  Nora  burst 
in.  Her  cheeks  were  very  red,  her  eyes  very 
sparkling,  nevertheless  the  effect  of  the  whole 
was  far  from  pleasing. 

"  Bernard,  Prissy,  Teddy,"  she  exclaimed.  "  Now 
I  hope  you  will  do  me  justice.  See  here,"  and  to 
her  astonished  hearers  she  held  up — a  small  seal- 
skin purse. 

"  Your  purse,"  said  her  husband,  "  and  its 
contents  ? " 

"  Yes — at  least  I  hope  so.  I  have  not  counted 
thoroughly  yet.  She  says  she  has  not  opened  it ; 
but  of  course  I  know  better  than  to  believe  that, 
and " 

"  But  who  is  '  she '  ?  "  asked  Sir  Edric,  with  a 
strange,  painful  foreboding. 

"  '  She  '  ?  Why,  that  girl,  of  course — the  gover- 
ness, or  whatever  she  is  or  pretends  to  be,  who 
travelled  with  us  yesterday,  and  whom  you  all 
thought  me  so  cruel  to.  Nozv,  I  hope,  you  will 
change  your  opinion." 

"  But  you  don't — you  can't  mean  to  say  she 
took  your  purse.      And  if  she  did,  why  has  she 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 75 

brought  it  back?"  asked  the  young  man  ;  and  had 
his  cousin's  wife  been  less  absorbed,  she  would 
have  seen  that  his  face  was  paler  than  usual. 
She  gave  a  disagreeable  laugh. 
"A  bad  conscience,  I  suppose.  Fear  of  dis- 
covery, perhaps — she  may  have  found  out  who 
we  were,"  Nora  replied. 

"  And   she   has   confessed    to    it  ? "    exclaimed 
Edrie,  unutterably  shocked.     "  Impossible  !  " 

"  Confessed — oh,  bless  you,  no — of  course  not. 
How  absurdly  innocent  you  are,  Teddy !  She 
has  some  cock-and-bull  story  of  finding  it  in  the 
lining  of  her  cloak,  which  I  let  her  narrate  ;  then 
I  quietly  requested  her  to  consider  herself  at  my 
mercy,  and  not  to  attempt  to  escape  till  I  con- 
sulted all  of  you.  So  she  is  there  in  the  library — 
I  left  the  door  ajar,  and  gave  George  a  hint  to  stay 
about  the  hall." 

Bernard's  lips  drew  together.  He  glanced  at 
his  cousin. 

"  Teddy,"  he  said,  "  come  with  me." 

They  left  the  room  together,  followed  by  Nora. 

"  I  reminded  her  that  you — the  owner  here — are 


1^6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

a  magistrate,"  she  remarked  to  Sir  Edric,  trium- 
phantly. "  I  am  glad  you  seem  inclined  to  take 
it  seriously.  Such  things  should  not  be  slurred 
over." 

Cecil  was  standing  by  the  library  table ;  she 
was  trembling  terribly,  but  she  stood  erect,  dis- 
daining to  seek  any  support.  One  glance  at  her 
face  made  both  the  men  feel  that  they  wished 
the  floor  could  open  at  their  feet.  And  it  was 
Cecil  who  first  spoke. 

"You  are  a  magistrate,  this  lady  tells  me,"  she 
said,  addressing  Sir  Edric.  "  That  is  why  I  have 
waited  here  as  she  told  me.  I  will  tell  you  both 
— you  two  men — what  I  have  told  her,  and  then 
I  will  go,  leaving  you  to  deal  with  her  as  you 
choose.  It  is  nothing  to  me — only — I  did  not 
think  there  were  such  people  in  the  world,"  and 
here,  with  a  gasping  quiver  she  all  but  broke 
down. 

Bernard  pushed  a  chair  towards  her.  She 
shook  her  head. 

"  No,  no,  not  in  this  house,"  she  said. 

Then  with  marvellous  self-control  she  repeated 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  l^J 

her  story,  calmly  and  precisely.  "  I  came  myself," 
she  said  in  conclusion,  "  because  I  did  not  want 
my  friend  here  to  know  how  unfortunate  my 
first  experience  of  a  journey  alone  had  been,  as 
it  was  made  for  her  sake.  When  I  g^o  home,  I 
will  tell  everything  to  my  father  and  mother." 

"  Why — knowing  the  material  you  had  to  deal 
with — why  in  Heaven's  name  did  you  not  send  the 
wretched  thing  by  a  messenger  ?  "  burst  out  Sir 
Edric. 

"  I  only  thought  of  what  was  safest — and — of 
course  I  was  not  afyaid"  she  replied  simply, 
rearing  her  proud  little  head  as  she  spoke.  "  And 
now  I  will  go." 

Mrs.  Mallory  sprang  forward. 

"  Bernard,"  she  ejaculated,  "  you  arc  not  going 
to  allow  this.  And  you,"  to  Sir  ^dric,  "  you,  a 
magistrate.     It  is  conniving  at " 

"  Nora,"  shouted  her  husband,  "  are  you  mad?  " 

Cecil  crossed  the  hall  straight  towards  the 
entrance.  She  did  not  see  that  she  was  followed 
— and  by  her  host.  He  opened  the  door  himself, 
and  stood  beside  it. 

N 


178  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  May  I  not —  "  he  began,  in  such  painful  agi- 
tation that  the  girl's  kind  heart  was  touched. 
"  May  I  not  beg  you,  entreat  you,  to — to  try  to 
forget  it  ?  That  it  happened  in  my  house  is 
enough  to  make  me  hate  the  place  for  ever.  We 
may  never  meet  again,  but  will  you  not  let  me 
say  how  I  admire  you — your  courage,  your " 

"Thank  you,"  she  said,  "it  was  not  your  fault, 
I  know,"  and  with  a  sudden  impulse  of  generous 
pity,  she  held  out  her  hand. 

He  touched  it,  for  an  instant,  as  if  it  was  that 
of  an  empress  bestowing  pardon. 

^  ^  ^  ^  ^ 

The  Darting  Hunt  Ball  was  to  be  a  very  good 
one  that  year.  Chilly  and  raw  as  was  the  weather, 
frost  had  as  yet  held  off,  and  the  neighbourhood 
was  full  of  the  devotees  of  fox-hunting.  All  the 
houses,  big  and  little,  which  were  ever  let  for  the 
winter  season  had  been  taken — the  great  residents 
had  found  no  difficulty  in  arranging  their  house- 
parties. 

Mallory  was  overflowing  with  guests,  and  Mrs. 
Bernard   Mallory,  whom  Sir   Edric   could  not   in 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 79 

common  courtesy  to  his  cousin  have  refrained 
from  inviting  to  do  the  honours  for  him,  was  in 
the  seventh  heaven  of  self-important  deh'ght. 
What  had  passed  between  her  husband  and  her- 
self with  regard  to  her  outrageous  behaviour  to 
their  young  fellow-traveller,  had  never  transpired. 
For  a  day  or  two  she  had  been  somewhat  subdued 
in  manner,  and  increasingly  deferential  to  Sir 
Edric,  and  as  she  had  really  seen  too  little  of  him 
to  know  that  the  almost  freezing  politeness  with 
which  he  treated  her,  was  not  his  usual  and 
natural  bearing,  she  became  by  degrees  comfort- 
ably satisfied  tl/at  he  had  forgotten  the  dis- 
agreeable episode,  nay,  not  improbably,  in  his 
heart  convinced  that  she  had  been  all  along  in 
the  right ! 

"  Men  never  like  to  be  put  in  the  wrong,  you 
know,"  she  observed  shrewdly  to  Miss  Prissy,  "so 
I  don't  wonder  that  Teddy  avoids  the  subject, 
otherwise  I  would  have  told  him  that  the  money 
was  quite  correct.  None  had  been  taken.  Miss 
Wood — what  a  common  name  ! — most  likely  she 
chose  it  on  purpose— I  don't  suppose  for  an  instant 


l8o  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

it  was  her  real  name — Miss  Wood  must  have 
really  got  frightened  and  conscience-stricken." 

But  Priscilla  Mallory  received  her  sister-in-law's 
confidences  unwillingly. 

"  For  goodness'  sake,  Nora,"  she  said  uneasily, 
"leave  the  subject.     I  cannot  endure  the  thought 

of  it,  and I  have  now  and  then  a  nervous 

dread  that  we  have  not  heard  the  last  of  it." 

"  What  on  earth  do  you  mean  ? "  asked  Mrs. 
Bernard. 

"  Oh,"  Prissy  replied.  "  I — I  dare  say  it  is  all 
my  fancy ;  but  do  you  know,  Nora,  when  we  were 
driving  home  the  other  day — the  day  of  the  meet 
we  could  not  go  to,  you  remember — I  had  an  idea 
that  I  saw — her — Miss  Wood,  in  a  pony-cart." 

"  Well,  and  what  if  you  did  ?  Governesses  often 
drive  about  in  carts,"  replied  Nora,  scornfully. 

"  But  supposing — supposing  she  is  in  some  very 
good  family  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  that  she 
told  the  story,  and  it  got  about"  said  Priscilla, 
lowering  her  tone. 

"My  dear  Prissy,"  exclaimed  her  sister-in-law. 
"  How  ridiculous  you   are !    What    if   it   did    get 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  l8l 

about  ?  If  she  told  such  a  disgraceful  story  against 
herself  she  would  find  herself  sent  to  the  right- 
about— the  girl  would  not  be  so  mad.  The  only 
thing  I  feel  ashamed  of  is  the  having  let  her  off  as 
easily  as  we  did." 

But  Priscilla  said  nothing. 

A  large  party  went  to  the  ball  from  Mallory 
Park.  Mrs.  Bernard  Mallory  was  resplendent ; 
with  certain  people  her  loud,  rather  boisterous, 
gaiety  passed  muster  as  exuberant  good  nature, 
and  her  vanity  being  excessive,  for  the  moment 
the  good  nature  was  genuine. 

She  had  danced  once  or  twice,  and  the  room 
was  filling  fast,  when  a  chance  remark  from  her 
partner  infused  one  drop  of  gall  into  her  cup  of 
triumph. 

"  The  Darting  Manor  people  arc  late  this  even- 
ing," he  said.  "  They  are  not  a  very  large  party, 
on  account  of  Lady  Frances  not  being  quite  well 
again  yet.  I  fear  she  will  have  to  go  abroad,  after 
all.     Have  you  seen  her  lately  }  " 

Mrs,  Bernard  Mallory  murmured  something 
indefinite — Lady  Frances   Greatorex  was  almost 


1 82  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

the  only  neighbour  of  any  standing  who  had  not 
called  upon  her. 

"  I  am  anxious  to  meet  one  of  their  guests,"  the 
young  man  went  on.  "  A  daughter  of  Lord 
Mayor's  is  staying  at  the  Manor.  They  are 
cousins,  you  know.  This  girl  is  charming — I 
was  introduced  to  her  in  the  summer,  and  she 
dances  exquisitely — she  is  the  only  daughter — 
Cecil  W ." 

But  at  that  instant  something  caught  his  atten- 
tion, and  being  rather  a  rattle,  his  sentence  was 
never  completed. 

Nora's  wits  set  to  work  on  the  problem  of  how 
to  make  Lady  Frances's  acquaintance. 

"If  Teddy  would  but  give  a  dance,"  she  thought, 
"  she  would  have  to  call  on  me.  I  do  hope  no 
one  will  find  out  I  don't  know  her.  I  must  get 
Prissy  to  point  her  out." 

And  she  turned  to  look  for  her  sister  in-law. 
She  had  not  long  to  wait — as  if  conscious  of  her 
wish,  almost  at  the  same  moment  Miss  Priscilla 
made  her  appearance,  hurrying  towards  her  as  fast 
as  the  crowded    room   would    allow.      But  what 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1S5 

was  the  matter  ?  Prissy  looked  strangely  pale. 
Surely  she  was  not  going  to  faint,  or  any  nonsense 
like  that,  and  spoil  all  their  pleasure  ? 

"  Nora,"  she  whispered,  as  soon  as  she  was 
within  hearing.  "  Come  aside  somewhere  with 
me.  I  have  something  very  particular  to  say  to 
you." 

Half  alarmed,  half  annoyed,  Mrs.  Bernard  Mal- 
lory  followed  her  to  a  quiet  corner. 

"Nora,"  gasped  the  poor  woman,  suffering 
vicariously  for  what  she,  at  least,  was  entirely  inno- 
cent of,  "  Nora,  I  have  just  seen  the  Darting 
Manor  party — they  came  while  the  last  dance 
was  going  on.  And — who  do  you  think  is  with 
them  ? " 

Nora's  eyes  opened  to  their  widest. 

"  How  should  I  know  ?  What  are  you  talking 
about  ?  "  she  replied  querulously. 

"  It  is — that  girl — the  girl  you  insulted  so. 
What  shall  we  do  ?  " 

"  The  governess  !  "  exclaimed  Nora,  though  she 
grew  perceptibly  paler.  "  What  are  they  think- 
incf  of?" 


1 84  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  Governess,  nonsense,"  said  patient  Prissy,  losing 
her  temper  at  last.  "  That  was  only  your  absurd 
fancy.  She  is — do  you  hear  me,  Nora  ?  she  is 
Miss  Wode — W-o-d-c — Lord  Mayor's  daughter. 
Cecil  Wode,  whom  every  one  thinks  so  lovely, 
and  everj/  one  knows  that  the  Mavors  are  perfect 
models  of  goodness  and  excellence." 

Nora  caught  hold  of  the  back  of  a  chair. 

"  Prissy,"  she  said,  "  help  me  to  go  home.  Say 
I  have  fainted,  or — or  anything  you  like." 

Poor  woman  !  No  saying  was  necessary,  for 
as  she  spoke,  the  fainting  very  nearly  became  a 
fact,  and  she  fell  back  all  but  unconscious  on  the 
chair  beside  her.  And  at  that  instant  a  girl,  on 
the  arm  of  her  host  and  partner,  Mr.  Greatorex 
of  Darting,  entered  the  room.  It  was  Cecil 
Wode. 

"  What  is  the  matter }  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Oh — 
she  has  only  fainted.  No,  no,"  as  she  put  aside 
poor  Prissy,  and  her  well-meant  but  clumsy  efforts, 
"  not  like  that.  Don't  try  to  prop  her  up.  Lay 
her  quite  flat.     I  will  see  to  her." 

And  when  Nora  came  to  herself,  the  face  bend- 


THE  SEALSKIN  PURSE.  1 85 

ing  over  her  seemed  indeed  like  that  of  an  aveng- 
ing angel. 

But  in  reply  to  her  whispered  tremulous  attempt 
at  apology  and  gratitude,  came  some  words  which 
were  her  best  restorative. 

"  I  know  you  must  be  sorry.  I  have  told  no 
one,  for — for  your  family's  sake.  And  I  promise 
you  never  to  tell  any  one." 

Mrs.  Bernard  Mallory  did  not  stay  as  late  as 
she  had  intended,  but  she  recovered  herself  suffi- 
ciently to  return  to  the  dancing-room,  where  she 
sat  quietly  in  a  corner  on  the  plea  of  not  feeling 
well.     And  she  certainly  looked  very  pale. 

Words  would  fail  mc  to  describe  Sir  Edric's 
sensations  when,  standing  beside  his  cousin's  wife, 
and  addressing  her  with  evident  friendliness,  he 
recognized — Miss  Wood  ! 

Later  in  the  evening,  he  found  himself  being 
introduced  to  her,  and  meeting  no  resentment  in 
her  eyes,  he  ventured  to  ask  her  for  a  dance. 

What  passed  between  them  during  that  dance 
with    regard    to    the    painful    story  Cecil    had    so 


1 86  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

generously  promised  to  bury  for  ever,  concerns 
us  not. 

"  Try  to  be  sorry  for  her,  do — for — for  my  sake, 
may  I  say  ?  "  were  Miss  Wode's  last  words. 

Some  few  months  later  a  passing  sensation  was 
created  in  the  world  of  society  by  the  announce- 
ment of  the  engagement  of  Edric  Mallory  and 
Cecil  Wode.  It  was  not  a  very  brilliant  marriage 
for  the  only  child  and  heiress  of  Lord  Mavor,  but 
it  proved  to  be  in  the  best  sense  of  the  word  a 
happy  one — which  surely  is  far  better  ? 

Sir  Edric  had  found  his  pearl — thanks  to  a  ridi- 
culous little  sealskin  purse ! 


(     i87    ) 


THE    ABB  AYE    BE    CEB/SV* 

In  the  spring  of  this  present  year — 1889 — two 
ladies  were  seated  together  one  afternoon  talking 
comfortably,  as  they  sipped  their  "  five-o'clock 
tea."  Five-o'clock  tea  is,  or  was,  at  least,  a 
thoroughly  English  institution,  but  it  is  no  longer 
unknown  to  our  neighbours  across  the  Channel. 
And  a  glance — a  glance  of  the  slightest  and 
shortest,  would  have  shown  any  one  that  this 
special  refection  was  not  being  enjoyed  in  an 
English  drawing-room  or  boudoir. 

The  room  was  small,  oblong  in  shape,  the  whole 
of  one  end  being  occupied  by  a  rather  large 
window,  or  glazed  door,  opening  on  to  a  balcony. 
From  this  balcony  one  had  a  good  view  of  a  wide, 
quaint,  hilly  street,  with  high  walls  on  each  side, 

*  The  incident  here  related  is  perfectly  true.  The  Abbaye  de 
Cerisy  is  the  real  name  of  the  place  where  the  strange  recluse  was 
seen. 


1 88  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

in  which,  at  irregular  intervals,  were  visible  the 
great  portes-cochh-es  leading  into  the  coach-yards 
of  the  spacious  old  mansions  or  hotels,  of  the 
gentry  still  resident  in  an  old  town  of  Nor- 
mandy. Here  and  there  stood  a  more  modest 
dwelling-house,  guiltless  of  coiir  (though  not 
of  jardin  at  the  back),  whose  front-door  steps 
ran  straight  down  to  the  pavement.  It  was  a 
very  picturesque  street,  from  every  point  of  view, 
and  the  long,  level  rays  of  the  afternoon  sun 
showed  it  to  peculiar  advantage. 

Inside  the  boudoir,  it  was  difficult  to  believe 
one's  self  still  in  the  nineteenth  century.  The  room 
was  entirely  lined  with  wood  —  light-coloured 
brown  wood — into  the  panels  of  which  were  in- 
serted Louis  XVI.  paintings  of  the  quaintest 
description :  cupids,  nymphs,  garden  and  terrace 
landscapes,  grotesque  statues,  grinning  masks  ;  all 
the  well-known  decorative  designs  of  the  period, 
from  the  attribtits  de  jardinage  and  those  of 
imisiq7ie  also,  with  their  bows  of  impossible 
blue  ribbon,  to  an  armless  satyr  or  a  ring  of 
dancing  "  loves."      The  furniture,  of  which  there 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   CERISY.  1 89 

was  not  much,  and  indeed  the  space  was  very 
small,  was  mostly  of  the  same  date  ;  a  small  brass- 
mounted,  marble-topped  bureau  occupied  one 
corner ;  two  or  three  medallion-backed,  white- 
painted  chairs  stood  about. 

With  this  background,  the  little  English  tea- 
table,  and  the  two  friends  seated — on  easier  chairs 
than  the  Louis  XVI.  fauteuils — were  scarcely  in 
keeping.  But  the  cups  and  saucers  were  of  old 
Sevres  ;  and  the  snow-white  hair,  drawn  back  from 
the  forehead,  of  the  elder  of  the  two  ladies — a 
woman  of  sixty  or  thereabouts — simply  though 
richly  dressed  in  black,  with  touches  of  creamy 
old  lace  here  and  there,  harmonized  with  the 
whole,  or  rather  seemed  a  sort  of  meeting-point 
for  the  past  and  the  present.  This  lady  was  the 
Marquise  de  Romars  ;  her  companion,  consider- 
ably younger  than  herself,  was  her  visitor,  and  an 
Englishwoman,  by  name  Miss  Poynsett. 

Miss  Poynsett  was  on  her  way  home  from  a 
winter  spent  in  the  south  ;  she  had  lingered, 
nothing  loth,  to  pass  a  few  days  with  her  hospit- 
able old  friend. 


IQO  STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

"  Then  there  is  really  no  chance  of  my  seeing 
you  again  this  year,  my  dear  Clemency?"  said 
the  old  lady. 

Miss  Poynsett  shook  her  head.  ''  None  what- 
ever, unless  you  will  come  over  to  us." 

"  That  I  cannot.  But  I  had  hoped  the  exhibi- 
tion, the  Eiffel  Tower,  and  all  the  rest  of  it,  would 
have  tempted  some  of  you  to  Paris  ;  and,  of  course, 
it  is  easy  to  make  this  a  half-way,  or  three-quarters- 
way  house,"  said  Madame  de  Romars — who,  by 
the  way,  spoke  perfect  English — insinuatingly. 

Again  Miss  Poynsett  shook  her  head,  more 
vigorously  this  time. 

"  If  a  visit  to  you  were  not  temptation  enough, 
certainly  Paris  in  a  state  of  exhibition  would  not 
be,"  she  said,  half  laughingly.  "  I  cannot  bear 
exhibitions,  and  Paris,  with  a  world's  show  going 
on,  is  worst  of  all.  Just  think  of  how  one  would 
be  running  up  against  everybody  one  had  ever  seen 
or  heard  of.  Not  that  I  am  unsociable  ;  but  one 
doesn't  leave  one's  own  country  to  see  one's  own 
country-folk.  When  I  travel,  I  like  to  see  new 
things  and  people." 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE  CERISY.  IQI 

"The  exhibition  would  be  new,  and  the  Eiffel 
Tower  has  certainly  never  been  seen  before,"  said 
Madame  de  Romars,  in  a  matter-of-fact  tone. 

"  Dear  madamc,  I  think  the  Eiffel  Tower  has 
bewitched  you,"  replied  her  friend.  "  I  have  not 
the  very  slightest  wish  to  see  it  nor  the  ex- 
hibition. And  then  the  association.  I  should 
have  thought  you  would  have  shrunk  from  any 
commemoration  of  the  horrors  of  a  hundred  years 
ago." 

The  old  lady  did  not  at  once  reply. 

"  This  year  actually  commemorates  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Bastille,"  she  said,  after  a  little  pause. 
"With  tJiat  one  can  have  full  sympathy.     As  for 

what  came   afterwards "  she    sighed    deeply. 

"  One  of  the  most  grievous  thoughts  about  the 
great  Revolution,"  she  went  on  —  "even,  in  the 
widest  sense,  more  grievous  than  the  terrible  in- 
dividual horrors,  is  what  it  might  have  been  and 
done  ;  what  enormous  opportunities  for  the  world's 
good  were  lost  at  that  time.  For  the  individual 
suffering  is  over  and  past,  and  doubtless  it  made 
saints  and  martyrs  of  many  who  might  otherwise 


192  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

have  lived  and  died  like  soulless  animals  ;  but  the 
misdirection,  the  fearful  misuse  and  abuse  of  the 
powers  at  that  time  set  free  will  never — while  the 
world  lasts,  it  sometimes  seems  to  me — be,  in  their 
sad  consequences,  past  and  over." 

Miss  Poynsett  listened  attentively  and  respect- 
fully, but  scarcely  as  if  she  fully  understood. 

"  I  am  no  philosopher  like  you,  dear  madame," 
she  said.  "  To  me  I  own  the  story  of  the  great 
Revolution  is  just  like  a  very  fearful  though  most 
fascinating  tragedy ;  it  is  the  personal  histories 
mixed  up  in  it  that  always  come  into  my  mind. 
And  oh,  by-the-by,  I  am  so  much  obliged  to  you 
for  lending  me  Monsieur  de  Beauchesne's  book  ; 
it  has  interested  me  exceedingly.  Indeed,  for  a 
time,  some  parts  of  it  almost  haunted  me." 

"You  mean,  of  course,  his  'Louis  XVII.'  I 
forgot  I  had  lent  it  you.  Yes,  it  is  a  very  impres- 
sive book,  and  a  very  exhaustive  account  of  what 
is  always  full  of  fresh  interest — the  history  of  the 
Royal  Family  in  the  Temple.  Of  course  the 
dauphin  is  the  central  figure.  Monsieur  de 
Beauchesne   has   really  got    together    everything 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   CERISY.  1 93 

lluit  is  known  about  the  poor  little  prince.     One 
or  two  of  the  anecdotes  are  intensely  touching." 

"Almost  too  much  so.  I  can't  imagine  ever 
being  able  to  read  them  without  tears,"  the  Eng- 
lish lady  replied.  "  Monsieur  de  Beauchesne  seems 
quite  to  set  beyond  a  doubt  the  child's  death  in 
his  prison,"  she  went  on,  after  a  little  pause.  "  It 
is  almost  disappointing,  there  is  such  a  fascination 
about  the  subject.  And  one  would  fain  have 
ho[)ed  that  perhaps,  after  all,  though  his  prince- 
ship  was  over  for  ever,  the  poor  boy  had  some 
peaceful  years,  even  in  a  comparatively  humble 
position." 

The  Marquise  remained  silent  for  a  moment  or 
two.  When  she  spoke,  her  voice  was  very  grave 
and  almost  solemn. 

"  I  don't  think  it  is  to  be  hoped  ur  wished  that 
it  was  so,"  she  said.  "  For  my  part,  I  would  rather 
believe  he  died  at  the  time  generally  supposed. 
Nothing  in  the  annals  of  child  saints  or  martyrs 
could  be  more  beautiful,  more  hoi)-,  than  those 
last  days  of  his  life  in  the  Temple.  One  can 
scarcely  think  \t  possible  that  a  soul  so  near  heaven 

O 


194  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

had  longer  to  stay  on  earth.     And  yet No, 

Clemency,  I  hope  he  died  that  8th  of  June.    His  life, 
had  he  lived,  didho.  live,  must  have  been  too  sad." 

Something  in  her  words  and  tone  struck  her 
companion.     She  looked  up  eagerly. 

"There  is  a  shade  of  uncertainty  in  your  way 
of  speaking,  dear  madame,"  she  said.  "  You  don't 
mean  to  say  that  you  have  any  other  theory  on 
the  subject,  besides  all  the  stories  Monsieur  de 
Beauchesne  refutes  so  carefully  ? " 

"  No,"  said  the  old  lady.  "  I  have  no  theoiy, 
but — I  had  a  strange  adventure  once,  Clemency, 
and  though  I  have  told  it  to  very  few— no  one 
now  living  remembers  it — I  have  never  lost  the 
impression  it  left  on  my  mind." 

She  stopped.  Miss  Poynsett  opened  her  lips  to 
speak,  but  hesitated.  Her  eager  look  and  question- 
ing eyes,  however,  told  their  own  story.  Madame 
de  Romars  understood  her. 

"I  will  tell  it  to  you  if  you  like,"  she  said. 
"  There  is  no  reason  why  I  should  not ;  it  can  do 
no  one  any  harm.  And  I  fear  you  will  be  dis- 
appointed ;  there  is  so  little  to  tell." 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   CERISY.  1 95 

"  No,  no  ;  whatever  it  is,  it  will  interest  mc," 
said  Clemency.  "  And  thank  you  so  much.  I 
hope  there  is  nothing  painful  to  yourself  in  it  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly.  Oh  no  ;  it  only  brings  back  past 
days,  and  sadder  than  that,  past  hopes  and  bright 
anticipations  never  to  be  realized.  For  I  was 
very  young  then — not  twenty-one — and  I  think 
nearly  all  the  friends  just  at  that  time  asso- 
ciated with  me  are  dead — yes,  all.  But  I  will  tell 
you  my  story.  It  was,  as  nearly  as  I  can  remem- 
ber, in  the  year  1844.  We,  my  husband  and  I, 
were  staying  with  a  party  of  friends,  mostly  young 
— I  myself  was  little  more  than  a  bride — at  a 
charming  old  chateau  in  the  further  extremity  of 
Normandy.  The  chateau  was  old,  but  recently 
restored,  so  that,  especially  as  the  restoration 
had  been  carried  out  with  the  greatest  care  and 
good  taste  ;  it  really  combined  the  attractions  of 
antiquity  with  those  of  modern  life.  It  had  been 
for  centuries  the  home  of  our  hosts'  ancestors  ;  the 
present  festivities  were  a  sort  of  "  house-warming," 
after  the  restorations,  as  well  as  to  do  honour  to 
the   faii^ail/cs    of    the    lovely   young    and    only 


1()6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

daugliLcr  of  the  family,  a  girl  of  eighteen,  who 
was  to  be  married  a  few  weeks  later  in  the  season. 
All  of  these  details  are  irrelevant  to  my  little 
story,  but  they  have  remained  in  my  memory  as 
a  sort  of  frame  to  it,  or,  one  might  say,  a  bright 
background  to  the  strange  sad  impression  my 
adventure  left. 

"  Our  days  passed  delightfully.  The  country 
was  picturesque  and  beautiful.  There  were  points 
of  interest  of  various  kinds,  old  Roman  remains, 
famous  "  views,"  charming  woods  ;  every  day  some 
new  excursion  to  one  or  other  of  these  was 
planned,  and,  thanks  to  the  quite  exceptionally 
fine  weather,  these  were  successfully  carried  out. 
Yes,  it  was  a  very  happy  time."  Madame  dc 
Romars  stopped  for  a  moment  and  sighed. 
Clemency  w^aited  in  quiet  sympathy.  She  did 
not  know  the  whole  details  of  her  old  friend's 
history,  but  she  knew  that  trials  and  disappoint- 
ments of  no  common  severity  had  fallen  to  her 
share,  and  she  felt  half  repentant  that  she  had 
asked  for  the  story.  After  a  moment,  the  Marquise 
went  on— 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   Cl'.RISY.  1 97 

"One  day,  an  expedition  was  arranged  to  visit 
the  ancient  Abba)'e  de  Cerisy.  I  was  delighted 
to  make  one  of  the  party,  especially  as  we  were  to 
stop  at  the  Chateau  dc  Sclcourt  on  the  way,  which 
we  did.  Thi.s  is  one  of  the  few  remaining  really 
Feudal  Chateaux,  interesting  on  that  ground  alone, 
though  it  is  also  worth  visiting  for  its  quantity 
of  old  tapcstr)',  furniture,  and  some  queer  pictures. 
One  I  remember  well,  was  a  picture  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  surrounded  b}-  her  cousins,  knights  in  full 
'  Mo)-en  Age '  armour,  and  ladies  in  the  garb  of 
nuns.  At  Selcourt,  too,  there  are  seven  fish-ponds, 
considered  a  unique  curiosity.  Then  we  drove 
on  to  Cerisy.  We  had  spent  more  time  than  wc 
intended  at  Selcourt,  so  that  when  wc  got  to  the 
Abbaye,  it  was  already  rather  late  afternoon.  We 
hastened  to  visit  the  church,  the  old  cloisters,  etc., 
and  the  architectural  connoisseurs  among  us  were 
loud  in  their  praise  of  the  grandly  simple  Norman 
style.  There  was  one  fish-pond  at  Cerisy  too  ;  a 
very  large  one,  and  there  was  a  legend — I  forget 
what — connected  with  it  which  interested  some 
of  our  party.     I  got  tired  of  the  discussion  about 


198         STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

it,  and  wandered  off  by  myself,  choosing  acci- 
dently  a  path  which  led,  I  found,  to  some  old, 
half-ruinous  buildings.  This  sort  of  thing  has 
always  had  a  great  attraction  for  me,  and  I  had 
a  curiosity  to  find  the  building  which,  in  former 
days,  must  have  been  the  Abbot's  house.  I  was 
really  delighted  when  suddenly,  at  the  angle  of 
a  wall  which  I  had  been  skirting,  I  came  upon 
a  very  massive  and  most  curiously  carved  door, 
in  an  almost  perfect  state  of  preservation.  I  felt 
like  the  prince  in  the  *  Sleeping  Beauty  '  story, 
only  my  door  was  not  overgrown  with  nettles  and 
brambles.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  slightly  ajar, 
and  had  evidently  been  opened  not  long  before, 
for  a  very  slight  touch  made  it  turn  on  its  hinges 
enough  for  me  to  see  before  me  a  large  wide 
stone  staircase,  with  handsome  and  curiously 
carved  rampe  also  in  stone.  This  was  too 
enticing  to  resist.  Up  I  mounted,  pleasantly 
excited  by  a  slight  sense  of  impropriety  in  my 
proceedings,  and  had  almost  reached  the  small 
landing  at  the  top  of  the  staircase  when  I  was 
confronted  by  a  young  peasant  girl,  who,  startled 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   CERISY.  1 99 

and  alarmed  by  my  appearance,  stood  there  as 
if  to  remonstrate  against  my  going  further.  13ut, 
the  blood  of  my  curiosity  and  love  of  adventure 
was  'up'  by  this  time;  I  moved  on,  taking  no 
notice  whatever  of  her  evident  terror  and  half- 
whispered,  stammering  remonstrances.  My  whole 
attention  was  absorbed  by  the  strangeness  of  the 
interior  which  I  began  to  catch  sight  of.  The 
door  of  a  room  on  my  right  was  wide  open, 
revealing  a  sort  of  thick  hedge  or  wall  of  close- 
growing  cactus  and  other  unfamiliar,  weird-looking 
exotic  shrubs.  They  were  of  an  unusual  height, 
and  though  I  have  visited  many  botanical  gardens 
in  my  time,  and  had  even  possessed,  in  my  own 
conservatories,  many  curious  foreign  plants,  I  have 
never  seen  any  to  equal  these,  nor  could  I  have 
given  a  name  to  any  one  of  them.  They  must 
have  been  there,  growing  where  they  stood,  for 
many  and  many  a  year ;  for  their  branches,  in 
several  cases,  reached  up  to  the  old  black  beams 
of  the  apartment,  and  the  lower  part  of  this 
strange  hedge,  so  to  call  it,  quite  concealed  from 
view,  where  I  first  stood,  the   room  behind.     Ikit 


200  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

a  step  or  two  forward  and  a  slight  turn  to  the 
right  showed  me  more.  I  perceived  that  the 
hedge  stopped,  leaving  an  entrance  way  as  it 
were,  and  standing  just  in  it,  most  of  the  interior 
was  revealed  to  me.  I  saw  before  me  a  fair- 
sized  room,  at  once  strongly  impressing  me  by 
its  ancient  and  old-world  aspect.  In  one  corner, 
that  on  my  right,  stood  a  large  square  black  oak 
bedstead  of  the  style  known  as  'Henri  IV.,' 
the  faded,  though  well-preserved  hangings  and 
coverlet  were  of  the  same  period,  for  to  an  eye 
trained  and  accustomed  to  judge  of  such  things 
almost  from  childhood,  thus  much  can  be  per- 
ceived at  a  glance.  The  dark  wooden  chairs, 
their  seats  covered  with  tapestry,  were  of  the 
same  period  ;  and  had  evidently,  so  bravely  to 
stand  the  wear  and  tear  of  centuries,  been  of  the 
very  best  materials.  A  fairly  good  fire  was  burn- 
ing in  the  open  stone  hearth,  and  some  prepara- 
tion for  a  meal  seemed  to  be  simmering  upon  it, 
but  my  gaze  was  drawn  upwards  by  the  really 
splendid  carving  of  the  old  mantelpiece  and 
jambs,  and  I  was  on  the  point  of  moving  forward 


THE  APBAYE  DE   CERISY.  201 

to  examine  It  more  closely,  when  my  presumption 
was  suddenly  arrested.  From  the  further  side  of 
the  room  came  a  deep  sepulchral  voice. 

•"Madame/  it  said — I  can  hear  it  now — 'que 
demande;^-vous  ? '  and  turnincj  towards  the  left, 
where  the  afternoon  lici^ht  happened  to  fall,  I  saw, 
half  concealed  by  a  large  olive-grcen-colourcd 
curtain  of  heavy  cloth,  the  strangest  being  my 
eyes  have  ever  rested  upon.  I  did  not  see  the 
whole  of  the  figure  ;  it  remained  half  shrouded 
by  the  curtain,  and  by  the  screen  of  plants  I 
have  tried  to  describe,  but  the  face  was  vcr}' 
plainly  visible.  Whether  it  was  that  of  a  man 
or  a  woman  I  have  never  been  able  to  decide  ; 
the  unuttered  exclamation  that  rose  to  m.y  lips 
was  a  strange  one. 

" '  That  is  the  face  of  a  Bourbon  !  ' 

"  I-'or  familiar  to  me  from  my  earliest  years  ha\'C 
been  the  strongly  marked,  to  me,  unmistakable 
features  of  that  unfortunate  race. 

"  The  snow-white  hair  of  the  mysterious  being 
was  drawn  back  from  the  forehead  and  concealed 
by    some     kind    of    skull     cap    or    cowl,    again 


202  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

covered  in  its  turn  by  something  black  and  float- 
ing like  a  veil ;  a  black  cape  or  mantle  shrouded 
as  much  of  the  rest  of  the  body  as  was  visible. 
The  figure  neither  rose  nor  moved,  but  re- 
mained seated  in  front  of  a  small  table  covered 
with  book,  papers,  writing  materials,  etc.,  and 
as  I  stood,  half-stunned,  '  interdite '  as  we 
say,  again  came  the  deep  voice,  accompanied 
this  time  by  a  glance  of  the  haughtiest  and 
sternest — 

" '  Que  voulez-vous,  Madame  ?     On  n'entre  pas 
ici.' 

"  My  position  was  not  a  dignified  one,  only  my 
curiosity  had  supported  me  so  far !  But,  not- 
withstanding its  increasing  intensity,  I  dared  not 
persist.  With  one  glance  round  the  extraordinary 
scene,  a  glance  that  has  printed  it  for  ever  on 
my  memory,  and  hastily  murmured  words  of 
respectful  apology,  I  retreated,  to  find  myself 
once  more  on  the  landing  outside,  where  the 
peasant  girl,  by  this  time  almost  imbecile  with 
terror,  shiveringly  awaited  me.  I  don't  know  if 
she  half  pushed  or  pulled  me  down  the  stairs— 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   Cl-RISY.  203 

but  once  outside,  I  turned  and  asked  her  the 
reason  of  her  extraordinary  behaviour.  After  all, 
I  had  done  no  harm  ;  I  was  only  interested  in 
the  old  buildings  ;  what  was  she  afraid  of,  and 
who  was  the  person  she  served  ? 

"  I  could  obtain  no  satisfactory  reply.  She  had 
not  been  long  there,  she  said  ;  she  belonged  to  a 
distant  part  of  the  country — as,  indeed,  her  costume 
showed — and  could  tell  me  nothing  of  the  Abbaye 
nor  its  inmates.  Then  she  re-entered  the  building, 
and  closed  the  door  in  my  face — not  rudely,  but 
as  if  completely  indifferent  to  any  but  the  one  idea 
of  getting  me  off  the  premises.  Poor  girl,  I  dare 
say  a  reprimand  of  the  sharpest  was  in  store  for 
her! 

"  I  retraced  ni)'  steps  in  the  direction  where  I  had 
left  my  friends.  A  few  paces  further  on,  I  almost 
ran  against  an  aged  priest,  evidently  bound  for  the 
place  I  had  just  left.  An  expression  of  surprise 
and  annoyance  crossed  his  face  on  seeing  me,  or 
rather  the  direction  whence  I  came.  He  did  not 
speak,  but  stopped  short,  and  stood  there  motion- 
less, openly  watching  me  till  I  passed  through  a 


204  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

great  archway  in  a  wall  a  little  further  on,  and  was 
lost  to  his  sight. 

"  Close  at  hand  were  my  friends,  somewhat 
impatiently  awaiting  my  return  by  the  famous 
fish-pond.  Its  legend — a  gruesome  one  enough, 
of  its  having  been  used  as  a  burial-place  for  their 
prisoners  by  some  bloodthirsty  monks  of  old,  to 
the  benefit  of  the  fat  carp  and  pike— had  been 
discussed  and  quarrelled  over  sufficiently,  and  the 
whole  party  was  now  anxious  to  get  home  to  the 
cheery  chateau.  During  the  drive  thither,  I  told 
my  story,  which  Avas  received  with  great  interest. 
Various  plans  were  formed  for  revisiting  Cerisy, 
and  trying  to  solve  the  mystery,  but  somehow 
they  were  never  carried  out.  Nor  did  the  inquiries 
set  on  foot  in  the  neighbourhood  about  the  strange 
inhabitant  of  the  ruined  Abbaye,  ever  bring  any- 
thing to  light  concerning  him.  Our  party  shortly 
after  broke  up.  I  never  revisited  my  friends  at 
their  chateau.  Something  prevented  my  going 
to  them  the  following  year,  and  after  that,  I  had 
no  longer  any  reason  for  doing  so.  Troubles,  as 
unexpected    as    undeserved,   fell   thickly   on   our 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   CERISY.  205 

kind  lioits,  the  once  happy  family  there — and  but 
a  few  years  after  the  merry  gathering  I  have 
described,  the  poor  mother,  of  all  the  group,  was 
left  to  mourn  alone  the  blighted  hopes  and 
vanished  brightness.  For  such  sorrows  as  hers 
there  is  no  consolation  in  tJiis  world  to  be  found, 
so  you  can  understand  that  the  associations  of  my 
one  visit  to  that  part  of  the  country  came  to  be 
sad  enough.  And  notwithstanding  my  curiosity 
about  the  being  I  have  described,  I  never  could 
make  up  my  mind  to  revisit  the  neighbourhood 
of  Cerisy." 

Madame  de  Romars  stopped.  Clemency 
I'oynsett  looked  up  inquiringl}'. 

"  How  sad  !  "  she  said  feelingly.  "  Yes,  dear 
madame,  I  well  understand.  But,  tell  me,  please — 
do  you  rcall\-  think  \i possible — had  you  the  feeling 
that  the  figure  }ou  saw  was — was  perhaps  really 
Louis    XVII. — the     poor     little     prince,     grown 

into Sta}',  ivoiild  he  have  been  as  old  as  the 

recluse  of  the  Abbaye  at  the  time  )-ou  named  ; 
about  the  year  i  S44,  was  it  not  1 " 

"He   was   born    in    1785,"    said    the    Marquise. 


206         STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"  He  would  have  been,  therefore,  fifty-nine  at  the 
date  of  my  adventure.  Certainly,  the  person  I 
saw  looked  much  older  than  that,  to  judge  in  an 
ordinary  way.  But  then — consider  what  the  Prince 
went  through !  Had  he  lived,  it  is  scarcely  to  be 
expected  he  would  ever  have  recovered  his  health 
bodily  or  mental ;  at  least,  he  could  never  have 
been  like  other  people.  No  ;  //"Louis  XVII.  lived, 
I  can  scarcely  help  picturing  him  to  myself  at 
sixty  as  at  best  much  such  a  prematurely  aged, 
fearfully  marked  human  being  as  the  strange 
vision  I  came  across.  I  hope  it  was  not  he — I 
cannot  endure  to  think  it  was — to  picture  the  long 
monotonous  years  that  must  have  passed  in  that 
sad  captivity  of  concealment,  and,  in  all  proba- 
bility, in  great  physical  suffering  too.  For  I  tJiiiik 
the  poor  creature  I  saw  must  have  been  paralyzed 
or  something  of  that  kind.  Yet  there  was  such 
dignity,  such  reserve  and  presence  about  the  strange 
being — no  angry  chatter  of  scolding  ;  just  the  few 
cold,  haughty,  yet  not  uncourteous  words  I  have 
repeated." 

''Whoever  it  was — man  or  woman— -must  have 


THE  ABB  AYE  DE   CERISY.  20/ 

been  quite  of  the  upper  classes,"  said  Miss 
Poynsett. 

"  Oh  dear,  yes — a  thousand  times  yes.  The 
tone,  the  accent,  the  manner — all  showed  it.  Poor 
old  man,  for  I  think  it  was  a  man,  Louis  XVII.  or 
not — there  was  a  sad  story  shut  up  in  that  strange 
room — a  story  almost  certainly  connected  with 
that  awful  time  a  century  ago.  How  often  since, 
I  have  wished  I  could  have  shown  some  kindness 
to  the  recluse,  infused  some  little  brightness  into 
that  almost  unearthly  life  !  But  it  could  not  have 
been.     And  whoever  it  was,  it  is  all  over  now " 

"  I,  too,  hope  it  was  not  the  Prince,"  said 
Clemency,  "  strangely  fascinating  though  the  idea 
is.     But  there  were  the  Bourbon  features." 

"  Yes,"  agreed  her  old  friend.  "  There  were 
those  undoubtedly :  the  unmistakable  Bourbon 
features." 


Jo8  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD. 

"  A  TYPICAL  English  girl !  "     What  vision  do  the 
words  evoke  !     We  all  know  it,  I  think — 

"  There  a  girl  conies,  with  brown  locks  curl'd, 
Crying, '  Oh,  what  a  beautiful  world    * 
Crying,  '  Oh,  what  a  happy  place  ! ' " 

as  some  nameless  songster  has  it.  Brown  locks, 
blue  eyes,  wild-rose  tinted  cheeks,  a  very  incarna- 
tion above  all  of  eager,  youthful  happiness,  veiled 
perhaps  by  a  faint  haze  of  shyness  and  appeal 
which  but  enhances  the  sunshine  behind.  A 
charming  picture,  and,  in  point  of  fact,  so  far  as 
the  physical  loveliness  goes,  a  far  from  imaginary 
one  ;  the  jaundiced-eyed  critic,  or  cynic  rather, 
has  yet  to  appear  who  can  deny  the  sweet  and 
honest  beauty  of  English  girlhood  in  the  mass. 
But  what  about  the  full  content,  the  childlike,  if 
not  childish,  unquestioning  satisfaction   with  her 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  209 

world  as  she  found  it,  which  for  long  were  looked 
upon  as  the  matter-of-course  characteristics  of  girl- 
hood— as  what  should  be  such  at  least,  in  a  normal 
condition  of  things  ? 

Is  it  so  ?  And  is  it  to  be  desired  that  it  should 
be  so  ?  Taking  "  girlhood "  as  represented  by 
even  the  narrow  measure  of  seventeen  to  two  or 
three  and  twenty,  should  it  be  a  season  of  grown- 
up play,  of  no  true  sense  of  responsibility  to  the 
present  or  the  future  ?  And  in  such  instances  as 
the  carelessness  or  indulgence  of  parents  and 
guardians  make  it  such,  does  it  "  answer  "  ?  Is 
the  girl  in  any  real  way  the  happier  for  her 
residence  in  this  fool's  paradise  ?  Would  she,  in 
nineteen  cases  out  of  twenty,  deliberately  repeat 
the  programme  with  daughters  of  her  own  ? 

For  our  girls  have  as  a  rule  good  stuff  in  them  : 
mother-wit,  common  sense,  and  conscientiousness, 
quickening,  nowadays,  into  thoughtful  and  wide- 
minded  revicwal  of  their  position  ;  into  earnest 
inquiry  as  to  where  and  how  their  talents  can  be 
put  out  to  the  best  account.  That  such  inquiry 
is  idle  cannot  be    maintained  ;    it   is  increasingly 

p 


2  10  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

forced  upon  them  by  certain,  to  some  extent, 
abnormal  conditions  closely  affecting  themselves. 
And  though  these  may  be,  and  probably  are,  but 
a  temporary  phase  in  our  social  history,  the  present 
is  practically  our  immediate  concern — its  difficulties 
must  be  faced.  And  even  those  among  us  whose 
sympathy  and  such  experience  as  years  must  bring 
to  all  but  the  entirely  thoughtless  are  the  best,  they 
have  to  offer,  may  perhaps  be  forgiven  for  coming 
forward  with  their  mite. 

It  is  always  difficult  to  form  a  correct  contem- 
poraneous judgment  of  any  society  or  section  of 
society  in  a  state  of  transition,  and  English  girl- 
hood is  at  the  present  time  markedly  in  this  state, 
especially  as  regards  its  upper  strata.  To  a  certain 
extent  too  this  is  the  case  in  the  lower  classes, 
using  the  term  in  its  widest  sense,  though  with 
them  the  literal  struggle  for  existence,  the  necessity 
of  labour  if  one  would  live,  naturally  induce  far 
greater  similarity  and  monotony  of  real  condition 
from  one  generation  to  another,  however  outward 
surroundings  may  vary,  than  where  there  is  free- 
dom to  be  idle  or  not  as  one  chooses.     Naturally, 


EXGLISIf  GIRLHOOD.  2  I  I 

too,  the  necessity,  or  at  least  desirability,  of  recog- 
nized occupation  influences  young  men  of  the 
upper  classes  far  more  extensively  than  their 
sisters. 

"  What  is  your  son  going  to  be  ?  "  is  a  matter- 
of-course  question  in  all  grades  of  society  as  the 
boy  approaches  the  confines  of  manhood.  For 
his  own  moral  and  intellectual,  not  to  speak  of 
spiritual  welfare,  it  is  universally  accepted  that  to 
be  worthy  of  the  name  a  man  must  work — must 
do  sonicthiug.  Not  so  for  the  other  sex  ;  not  so 
at  least  till  within  a  very  recent  date.  There  has 
been  but  one  orthodox  and  recognized  "  career  " 
in  England  for  women  belonging  to  the  higher 
grades  of  society,  and  she  who  failed  to  achieve 
an  entrance  into  this  was  accounted  a  failure 
indeed.  Many  years  ago  now  it  happened  to  me 
to  overhear  a  conversation  between  four  small 
people  —  three  brothers  and  a  sister,  all  under 
eight  years  of  age — as  to  their  future,  l^ach  boy 
announced  his  choice — "soldier,"  "sailor,"  what 
not.  "And  you,  Ella!'"  to  the  hitherto  silent 
little  maiden. 


213  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

"I,"  came  the  answer,  with  completest  satis- 
faction, "  oh,  /,  of  course,  will  be  a  mamma!' 

She  spoke  what  she  had  already  learnt,  what 
in  truth  every  girl  among  us  was  tacitly  if 
not  avowedly  trained  for  from  the  earliest  days 
of  dolls  and  doll-houses  to  the  latest  stage  of 
"  coming  out "  and  ball-room  successes  ;  nay,  even 
in  the  schoolroom  itself,  when  it  was  no  uncommon 
check  on  the  studies  of  some  exceptionally  in- 
telligent girl  that  she  "must  not  be  allowed  to 
carry  them  too  far,  for  men  do  not  care  about 
learned  wives." 

Nor  ought  we  to  be  unfair  to  the  instinct  at  the 
root  of  this  formerly  exaggerated  code.  On  the 
contrary,  as  is  the  danger  in  all  human  reforms 
and  innovations,  which,  it  would  truly  seem,* 
"  must,  to  float,  be  ballasted  with  a  certain  weight 
of  error,"  there  is  at  the  present  time  a  very  dis- 
tinct tendency  to  rush  into  the  opposite  extreme- 
The  best  and  noblest,  because  the  normal  position 
for  a  woman — if  we  except  some  rare  and  saintly 
souls  of  whom  in  a  review  of  the  average  English- 

*  W.  R.  Greig, 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  213 

woman  \vc  have  scarcely  to  take  account — is  that 
of  true  wife  and  mother.  To  inculcate  otherwise 
would  indeed  be  a  setting  up  of  the  vessel  against 
the  potter.  Nor  could  a  theory  entailing  dis- 
location and  severance  of  the  members  consti- 
tuting our  human  nature,  a  doctrine  assailing 
the  Divine  thought  of  the  family  as  the  centre 
of  all  society,  ever  really  take  root  or  permanently 
flourish. 

But  in  almost  all  modern  societies,  so  far  as  we 
have  experience  of  them,' there  must  be  a  propor- 
tion, larger  or  smaller,  of  women  who  do  not  or 
cannot  marry.  And  here  in  England,  in  these  last 
days  of  the  nineteenth  century,  this  proportion  is 
abnormally  large.  Into  the  many  causes  of  this, 
some  patent  to  the  most  superficial  observer,  some 
deep-lying  and  far  back  in  their  origin,  some,  alas  ! 
intermingled  with  the  yet  graver  and  darker  evils 
shadowing  the  march  of  high  material  civilization 
— into  these  we  cannot  here  attempt  to  enter.  The 
fact  itself,  so  far  as  it  affects  the  present  phase  of 
our  girlhood's  history,  is  what  concerns  us.  And 
the  recognition  of  it  has  alrcad)-  helped  to  bene- 


214  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

ficcnt  results — the   silver  lining  of  the  cloud  has 
shone  out  in  more  than  one  corner. 

Here,  by  way  of  parenthesis,  may  a  word  or 
two  be  said  as  to  the  wisdom  or  feasibility  of  ever 
admitting-  among  us  some  modification  of  the 
French  system  on  this  much-vexed  question  of 
marriage,  a  system  as  to  which  we  have  done  our 
neighbours  but  scant  justice  ;  nor  is  the  reason 
of  this  far  to  seek.  A  modern  French  marriage, 
arranged  and  negotiated  by  the  parents,  is  an  honest, 
straightforward,  matter-of-fact  piece  of  business,  of 
which  no  one  concerned  has  any  reason  to  feel 
ashamed.  For  where  the  movers  in  it  are  right- 
minded  and  conscientious,  their  part  is  viewed  as 
preliminary  only,  and  subject  to  the  approval  of 
the  two  real  principals.  Never  in  such  cases — and 
they  are  the  majority — is  marriage  forced  upon 
either,  against  his  or  her  inclination  and  instincts. 
There  are  exceptions  to  this,  of  course,  where 
selfish,  worldly,  or  worse  people  have  to  do  with 
the  matter — where  and  when,  in  what  country 
and  what  times  will  bad  workmen  do  good  work  t 
— but  exceptions  they  are.     And  the  proof  of  the 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  2  1  5 

pudding  is  in  the  eating.  That  the  French  system 
is  neither  vicious  nor  unnatural  is  shown  by  the 
boiis  nienages  which  are  the  rule,  and  whose  exist- 
ence refutes  our  mistaken  ideas  on  the  subject — 
ideas  taken  surely  from  the  older  days  when  our 
own  social  institutions  would  have  borne  as  little 
as  our  neighbours  the  clearer  light  of  modern 
l)rinciples.  Arranged  marriages  in  England  are  a 
very  different  thing  ;  they  exist  but  in.  the  \vorst 
form,  and  their  very  promoters  are  often  the 
loudest  in  their  invectives  against  the  French 
system,  crediting  it  with  the  entirely  worldly  in- 
centives actuating  themselves.  Even  in  the  rare 
cases  where  the  F^rcnch  plan  is  from  good  and  pure 
motives  resorted  to,  no  one  will  own  to  it,  and  a 
blameless  action  thus  comes  to  have  an  ugly  look 
about  it. 

The  days  are  yet  to  come  when  the  Frcncli 
system  will  be  to  any  extent  adopted  in  England  : 
it  is  contrary  to  our  associations,  to  the  "romance"' 
which  has  not  yet  quite  deserted  us,  and  which  our 
less  imaginative  neighbours  understand  so  little  ; 
contrary  even  to  the  spirit  of  our  religion  ;  contrary 


2l6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

to  the  increasing  independence  and  self-dependence 
of  Englishwomen.  But — as  one  is  driven  to  own 
so  constantly  in  the  discussion  of  most  sublunary 
affairs — there  are  exceptions.  There  are  girls 
who,  incapable  of  understanding  marriage  in  the 
highest  sense,  of  appreciating  the  true  and  mystic 
beauty  of  noble  love  and  noble  union  ;  still  more, 
incapable  of  feeling  that  not  to  marry  at  all  is 
nearer  the  spirit  of  the  Divine  ideal  for  man  and 
woman  than  to  marry  without  "  poetry,"  are  yet, 
as  it  has  been  cynically  said,  "  fit  for  nothing  else." 
For  many  such,  selfishness  diminished  if  not 
extinguished  by  new  claims,  the  germs  of  heart 
and  soul  developed  by  the  inevitable  trials  and 
responsibilities  of  married  life,  turn  out  worthy 
wives  and  mothers,  useful  members  of  society, 
who  would  otherwise  have  been  but  cumberers 
of  the  ground.  And  very  aggressive  cumberers, 
if  the  expression  may  be  allowed — discontented, 
idle,  tiresome  old  maids !  For  any  sake  let 
marriages,  when  reasonably  and  practically 
possible,  be  "  arranged  "  for  such,  if  the  common- 
place  and   easily   contented    man   can   be   found 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  21/ 

who  would  be  satisfied  with  his  share  of  the 
bargain. 

It  is  not  to  girls  of  this  class,  however,  that  our 
best  sympathy  and  consideration  are  due.  There 
are  many  of  the  sweetest  and  finest  natures  who, 
as  school-days  with  their  regular  discipline,  their 
often  interesting  and  absorbing  studies,  recede 
further  into  the  background,  and  full  womanhood 
confronts  them,  ask  earnestly  and  pathetically, 
"What  am  I  to  do  with  my  life  and  myself?" 
There  arc  others,  less  thoughtful,  who  are  never- 
theless conscious  of  increasing  discontent  and  dis- 
satisfaction as  they  realize  that  actual  youth  Is 
slipping  past.  Yet  they  were  bright  and  hopeful 
and  energetic  creatures  at  eighteen  !  Is  it  then  to 
these  few  critical  years  of  girlhood  itself  that  we 
must  look  for  the  root  of  the  wrong  } 

Education  for  girls,  in  the  conventional  sense  of 
the  school-days'  work,  is  very  different  from  what 
it  was,  thanks  to  the  devoted  efforts  of  some  yet 
among  us — women  whom  all  must  recognize  as 
benefactors  not  only  to  their  sex,  but  to  their 
country.     It  is  at  once  more  thorough  and  more 


2l8  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

attractive,  and  individual  tastes  and  capacities  are 
now  so  taken  into  account  that  most  girls  love 
their  studies  and  are  eager  to  pursue  them  for 
their  own  sake.  But  we  have  been  emerging  from 
a  melancholy  and  unsatisfactory  state  of  things. 
Never  was  girls'  education  at  a  lower  ebb  than  in 
the  first  quarter  of  this  century.  The  mothers 
and  grandmothers  of  the  children  of  those  days 
had  been  better,  because  more  thoroughly  taught 
what  they  did  learn  ;  the  fatal  rage  for  accomplish- 
ments at  all  costs  had  not  then  set  in,  the  modern 
and  cheaper  pianofortes  being — fortunately  for 
our  great-grandfathers — a  comparatively  recent 
innovation,  and  water-colour  materials  expensive  ; 
sewing-machines  had  not  destroyed  the  need  for 
neat  and  careful  seamstresses  even  among  the 
upper  classes  ;  and  fancy-work  was  still,  what  it 
is  delightful  to  sec  it  again,  an  art — and  a  beautiful 
one.  Books  were  few,  and  read  many  times  over  ; 
governesses,  inefficient  or  otherwise,  rare  ;  so  that 
girls  not  infrequently  shared  their  brothers'  lessons, 
and  classics  were  not  altogether  excluded  from  the 
maiden  curriculum.      And   excellent  housewifery 


ENCLISII  GIRLHOOD.  2\^j 

ill  all  its  branches  was  a  sine  qua  non  ;  though 
to  sec  this  phase  of  feminine  training  in  its  per- 
fection, with  its  fragrance  of  distilled  waters  and 
sorted  herbs,  its  pasties  and  quaint  "conserves," 
its  shelves  full  of  spotless  napery  with  exquisite 
marking,  we  must  perhaps  go  still  further  back — 
to  the  da\-s  when  it  was  a  matter  of  course  for  the 
ladies  of  the  manor-house  and  the  parsonage  to 
have  a  fair  knowledge  of  domestic  pharmacy,  like 
the  "  daughter  dear"  in  the  old  ballad  wlio  was 
"  a  leech  of  skill "  ;  before  it  was  the  fashion  to 
"  swoon  "  for  nothing  or  faint  at  the  sight  of  blood  ; 
when  girls  rode  pillion  many  a  mile  behind  the  old 
man-servant  if  a  neighbour  were  to  be  visited  ; 
when  novels  were  nouvdlcs,  and  foreign  travel  all 
but  unknown  ! 

Queer,  dear  old  days  !  Were  i)eoplc  happier 
and  more  at  peace  then  ?  Was  it  easier  to  keep 
real  things — holy  things — before  one's  mind  than 
now,  in  the  rush  of  this  hot  and  burdened  age  ? 
It  would  seem  so  almost,  but  distance  in  time, 
as  in  space,  "  lends  enchantment."  People  had 
their  troubles  and  perplexities  then  as  now  doubt- 


220  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

less,  even  in  the  remotest  and  most  sylvan  of  Eng- 
lish hamlets.  And  perchance  the  day  will  come 
when  our  descendants  in  their  turn  will  look  back 
on  us  with  mingled  envy  and  contempt,  and 
wonder  how  we  lived  our  nineteenth  century  lives  ! 
We  are  keeping  waiting  unduly,  however,  our 
girls  of  to-day,  concerned  about  the  present  and 
the  future,  for  whom  the  marvellous  fascination  of 
the  past  has  yet  to  awaken.  It  is  this  special 
period  of  girlhood,  these  few  intermediate  years 
we  wish  to  consider.  Why  do  they  so  often  seem 
to  fail  in  preparing  our  girls  for  maturer  life,  above 
all,  those  among  them  who  do  not  marry  ?  And 
that  there  must  be  a  considerable  proportion  of 
this  class  we  know.  Some,  their  choice  being- 
small  and  not  attractive  to  their  own  refinement 
and  depth  of  character — for  it  is  not,  as  a  rule,  the 
noblest  of  our  men  who  can  marry  young  nowadays 
— deliberately  reject  what  offers  ;  some,  often  the 
most  generous  and  unselfish,  bestow  their  affec- 
tions unwisely ;  some,  it  is  whispered  in  even  the 
selectest  circles,  never  have  a  chance  at  all !  And 
in  almost  all  these  cases,  the   close  of  girlhood 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  221 

brings  disappointment  and  perplexity,  if  not  feel- 
ings more  nearly  allied  to  despair ! 

The  reason  seems  to  me  not  far  to  seek.  There 
has  been  a  wrong  spirit  pervading  this  phase  of 
life  altogether.  Amusement,  instead  of  the  relax- 
ation it  should  be,  the  healthful  variety  and  change 
from  a  background  of  useful  occupation,  has  been 
made  the  great  object  of  thought,  and  word,  and 
deed  ;  the  girl  has  got  out  of  the  habit  of  work,  and 
alas !  by  a  strange  and  melancholy  paradox,  with 
the  enjoyment  of  unduly  indulgcd-in  pleasure  does 
not  fade  the  craving  for  it ;  rather  indeed  would 
it  seem  to  increase.  Though  the  apples  have 
become  but  as  those  of  the  Dead  Sea,  yet  must 
they  at  all  costs  be  had,  if  cniuii  (in  our  English 
sense  of  the  word),  with  her  ugly  following,  is  not 
to  become  undisputed  mistress  of  the  field.  And 
we  have  the  wearisome  spectacle  of  a  young 
woman  no  longer  in  her  first  brilliance,  pursuing 
amusement  and  frivolity  because  she  has  "  nothing 
else  to  do,"  or  thinks  so,  because  in  truth  she  has 
learnt  to  live  no  other  life  ;  or  the  still  more 
painful    sight   of  "  flirtation,"    begun    in    the    first 


222  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

exuberance  of  youth  innocently  enough  perhaps, 
degraded  into  "husband-hunting," in  the  desperate 
desire  to  get  out  of  a  vapid  and  objectless  exist- 
ence. There  is  less  of  all  this,  thank  God,  than 
there  was  some  years  ago ;  still  there  is  too  much. 
And  even  where  amusement  is  not  made  so  un- 
duly prominent,  there  is  much  negative  misdoing. 
No  distinct  duties  or  responsibilities  have  been 
given  to  or  even  suggested  to  the  girl. 

"  Send  your  boy  to  the  university  by  all  means 
if  you  can  manage  it,  but  whatever  you  do,  have 
some  work  ready  for  him  when  he  leaves  it.  It 
is  that  idling-about  time,  what  people  call  giving 
them  some  fun  and  play  before  they  buckle  to, 
that  unsettles  young  fellows,"  was  a  piece  of  sound 
advice  I  once  heard.  Does  it  not  suggest  an 
application  in  a  modified  form,  to  our  girls  ? 
Even  with  regard  to  ordinary  home-duties,  how 
few  mothers  definitely  and  distinctly  give  their 
daughters  a  share.  "  Evelyn  will  learn  for  herself 
when  she  has  a  house  of  her  own.  It  is  so  much 
easier  to  do  things  one's  self  than  to  teach  others!" 
is  the  usual  excuse.      Yes,   truly,  so  it   is,  vnic/i 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  233 

easier.  Ikit  wliat  then  ?  What  about  the  husband, 
'*  the  not  impossible  //r,"  who  is  to  depend  on  "  the 
learnint^  for  herself,"  the  children,  the  servants,  if 
Evelyn  docs  marry  ?  What  about  the  days  that 
may  come,  all  too  soon,  even  if  she  do  not,  when 
the  girl  may  be  called  upon  to  replace  her  mother, 
temporarily  or  permanently,  maybe  ?  What  about 
herself?  Even  if  she  learn  this  one  thing  w^ell, 
has  not  Evelyn  a  chance  of  being  a  happier  woman 
for  it  ?  A  happier  and  a  stronger  woman  ?  For 
sorrows  and  troubles  come  to  all,  and  in  one 
direction  a  girl  is  peculiarly  exposed  to  suffering ; 
there  are  few  whose  hearts  escape  unbruised  during 
those  fateful  years  of  girlhood.  It  may  be  through 
nobody's  fault,  it  may  be  through  the  thoughtless- 
ness, or  even  deliberate  cold-bloodedness  of  some 
one  the  poor  child  imagines  a  hero,  who  finds  her 
inexperience  too  amusing  to  resist,  that  her  fairy 
castle  crumbles  about  her  ears  some  fine  mornina 
and  she  is  left  desolate.  And  very  real  and 
desperate  is  her  suffering  for  the  time ;  but  foi 
such  suffering,  for  all  sorrow  indeed,  is  there  any 
human    cure    like  work  ?    Work    looked    for  and 


224  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

expected  ?  that  iiiNst  be  done  ?  work,  best  of  all, 
for  others  ?  Truly,  when  one's  own  life  looks  but 
a  most  complete  and  bitter  shipwreck,  there  is 
nothing  so  great  a  boon  as  to  feel  that  all  the 
same  one  must  be  up  and  doing ;  that  there  are 
still  those  who  would  miss  it  if  one  were  not. 

Doubtless  these  few  years  are  a  time  of  waiting, 
of  uncertainty.  Every  girl  knows  she  7!iay  marry, 
and  any  definite  work  seems  scarcely  "  worth 
while."  But  it  is  all  the  more  "  worth  while,"  that 
it  is  just  during  these  times  of  waiting  that  the 
habits  of  regularity  and  method  are  most  easily 
lost.  And  even  if  we  take  for  granted  that  these 
have  been  to  some  extent  well  acquired  during 
schoolroom  life,  the  keeping  them  up  is  no  easy 
matter,  for  it  is  of  the  very  nature  of  things  that 
a  girl's  occupations  should  be  various  and  vary- 
ing ;  the  arrangement  of  her  time  too  cannot  but 
be  to  some  extent  subservient  to  the  plans  of  her 
elders,  to  which  her  own  wishes  must  often  and 
rightly  yield.  But  when  there  is  sympathy  be- 
tween parents  and  children,  and  when  even  there 
is  not  much  of  this,  a  girl's  real  desire  to  use  her 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  22  5 

time  well,  to  be  of  some  good,  will  win  its  way  :  and 
when  the  danger  of  making  amusement  the  great 
object  is  clearly  recognized,  few  sensible  girls  need 
be  long  at  a  loss.  I  have  small  belief  in  finding 
"  nothing  to  do,"  though  all  general  advice  must 
be  vague.  The  precise  kind  of  study  or  self-im- 
provement to  which  a  girl  should  give  a  definite 
part  of  her  time  must  of  course  be  greatly  directed 
by  individual  tastes  and  capacities,  and  on  very 
widely  differing  circumstances  depend  the  nature 
and  amount  of  assistance  she  should  give  in  her 
own  home  and  to  those  immediately  about  her  : 
even  amusements  themselves  should  be  regulated 
—and  would  assuredly  be  enhanced — by  unsel- 
fishness and  consideration  for  others.  But  besides 
all  this,  there  are  few  girls  who  will  not  do  well 
from  the  first  of  their  freer  life  to  undertake  sonic 
distinct  work  among  the  poor,  even  if  it  be  but  a 
Sunday   school    class   once   a   week.*     After-life 

*  "  Even  .1  Sunday  school  class."  I  feci  half  inclined  to  with- 
draw the  first  word.  For  to  manage  such  a  class  as  it  should  be 
and  can  be  done,  calls  for  a  fair  amount  of  work,  both  as  to  self- 
preparation  and  real  study,  to  fit  one  for  the  actual  teaching,  and  in 
tlic  week  day  "looking  after"  the  children;  the  calling  now  and 


226  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

will  assuredly  give  a  girl  no  cause  to  regret  this, 
and  the  self-denial,  punctuality  and  patience  she 
should  practise  are  excellent  training,  even  if  it 
should  never  fall  to  her  lot  to  do  much  in  this 
direction.  The  sympathy  and  wider  knowledge 
of  the  "  other  half  of  the  world,"  to  which  such 
simple  effort  may  be  the  opening,  are  invaluable 
to  all  women,  and  cannot  but  prepare  a  girl  for 
larger  fields  of  action,  to  which  she  may  perhaps 
be  called ;  to  which  indeed,  above  all  if  she  do  not 
marry,  she  certainly,  as  she  grows  older,  should 
devote  some  increased  part  of  her  time. 

And  I  am  much  mistaken  if  new  departures  for 

ilicn  at  their  homes,  the  assistance  in  case  of  ilhiess,  the  little  treats 
one  may  sometimes  give,  etc.,  etc.  And  while  touching  on  this  I 
may  be  perhaps  allowed  to  say  to  those  girls  whose  time  hangs 
heavy  on  their  hands,  who  can  find  ' '  nothing  to  do  of  any  real  use 
to  any  one,"  that  the  need  for  Sunday  school  teachers,  in  London 
especially,  is  crying.  I  could  name  twenty  parishes  whose  clergy 
would  endorse  this.  The  same  too  can  be  said  for  week-day  work, 
Bands  of  Hope,  etc.,  as  to  the  good  of  which  even  the  most  pre- 
judiced are  unanimous.  "It  is  the  children  we  must  get  hold  of," 
say  all  the  wisest  thinkers  on  temperance  and  kindred  subjects. 
Personally  I  can  testify  to  the  extreme  difficulty  of  getting  any 
young  girls  to  do  any  useful,  modest,  unsensational  work  within 
their  capacity  regularly  and  perseveringly.  Is  not  the  true  way  of 
tsating  their  complaint  rather,  "  We  can  find  nothing  that  we  like 
to  do"? 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  22/ 

useful  work  amoni^  our  poorer  contemporaries  are 
not  opeiiiiiL;  up  in  various  directions,  even  for  the 
many,  not  specially  gifted  as  are  the  select — or 
elect — few ;  the  uncanonized  saints  among  us, 
whose  absolute  devotion  and  unselfishness,  strength 
of  nerve  and  faithfulness  of  spirit,  rare  and  cau- 
tiously to  be  verified  qualifications,  render  them  a 
class  apart  indeed.  A3  to  these  increasing  and 
widening  systems  it  would  be  premature  to  say 
much,  but  in  going  on  to  a  passing  mention  of 
the  less  w'ell-to-do  classes  of  English  girlhood, 
some  suggestions  may  perhaps  come  forward  of 
themselves. 

Hitherto  we  have  been  considering  almost 
entirely  girls  of  our  upper  classes,  using  the  words 
in  their  very  widest  sense  as  including  all  these 
who  arc  not  forced  to  work,  though,  as  rough 
classifications  must  al\va)'S  be  imperfect,  among 
these  are  to  be  found  some  of  less  original  refine- 
ment, less  good  birth,  than  man)-  girls  who  are 
enrolled  in  the  great  army  of  bread-winners.  The 
problems  to  be  solved  concerning  working  women 
of  every  class  are    of  a   different  kind  ;  they  arc 


228  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

many,  but  the  wisest  heads  in  the  country  are 
engaged  upon  them,  and  already  the  prospect  is 
brightening.  Steadily  increasing  spheres  of  labour, 
and  steadily  increasing  opportunities  of  qualifying 
themselves  for  such,  are  to  be  found.  Technical 
colleges  for  women,  in  which  hitherto  this  country 
has  been  peculiarly  deficient,  are  being  demanded 
in  various  directions,  and  will  doubtless  be  gra- 
dually supplied.  On  the  whole,  this  side  of  the 
picture  is  cheering — more  cheering,  to  my  mind, 
than  that  of  the  "  unemployed  "  in  the  ranks  of 
well-to-do  girlhood  and  "  spinsterhood,"  to  use  a 
quaint  and  really  charming  word.  Can  we  do 
nothing  to  amalgamate  the  two  a  little  ?  Are 
there  not  ways  in  which  our  richer  girls  may  begin 
even  during  girlhood  to  help  their,  practically 
speaking,  less  fortunate  sisters  ?  An  evening  or 
two  a  week  given  up  to  simple  entertaining  of 
some  of  them  ;  carefully  chosen  lending  libraries  ; 
a  day  in  the  country  now  and  then — surely  the 
opportunities  of  this  kind  are  legion  !  Nay,  more  ; 
could  not  some  of  our  rich  girls  teach  the  pooref, 
at  odd  hours  maybe,  and  not  without  some  trouble 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD,  229 

very  certainly.  For  to  teach,  one  must  learn,  and 
the  lessons  which  would  often  most  truly  benefit 
her  humbler  sisters  are  not  always  those  acquired 
at  school  or  in  the  schoolroom  at  home,  though 
as  to  this  there  is  no  absolute  rule.  But  a  course 
of  thorough  lessons  in  sick-nursing,  in  cooking,  in 
good  dressmaking,  or  other  departments  of  needle- 
work, in  even  more  "  technical  "  studies,  such  as 
shorthand  and  book-keeping,  need  not  occupy 
more  than  a  few  hours  a  week  of  the  leisure  of  our, 
at  best,  but  half-employed  girl,  and  would  qualify 
her  for  in  the  future  imparting  her  knowledge  to 
others  with  but  very  few  hours  and  still  fewer 
shillings  at  their  command,  to  whom  nevertheless 
such  special  training  might  be  of  enormous  im- 
portance and  value.  And  the  special  training 
would  assuredly  do  the  j'oung  teacher  herself  no 
harm,  even  though  she  might  never  be  required 
to  turn  it  to  personal  account.  Though  who  knows 
what  the  future  may  bring  to  any  one  of  us  ?  For 
very  certainly  among  the  many  pupils  who,  eager 
to  find  some  remunerative  employment,  will  flock 
for  instruction  to   these  technical    colleges,  there 


230  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

will  be  not  a  few  who  even  in  the  very  superficial 
and  conventional  sense  of  not  having  to  work  for 
their  living,  as  well  as  in  the  truer  meaning  of  the 
word,  are  thoroughly  entitled  to  call  themselves 
"ladies."  And  should  circumstances  of  any  kind 
afterwards  decide  a  girl  to  take  up  any  special 
department  of  women's  work,  nursing,  for  instance,* 
as  a  profession,  this  amount  of  preliminary  appren- 
ticeship, small  as  it  may  be,  will  save  her  in  the 
future,  loss  of  time  and  possible  uncertainty  as  to 
her  individual  capacity. 

To   sum    up    a    little,  though    of  necessity  but 
roughly  and    in  few  words,  the  various   problems 

*  With  regard  to  this  special  occupation,  or  profession,  I  may 
perhaps  be  allowed  to  give  one  word  of  warning  against  allowing 
any  young  woman  to  enter  upon  it  prematurely.  Incalculable 
mischief  may  be  done  by  its  being  attempted  too  young,  even  if 
only  in  the  modified  form  of  hospital  nursing  for  a  certain  period 
without  any  intention  of  devoting  one's  life  to  it.  The  slighter 
teaching  now  to  be  had  at  technical  colleges  in  this  department  will, 
it  is  to  be  hoped,  fill  a  gap,  and  do  good  negatively  as  well  as 
positively.  Most  hosjiitals  refuse  to  take  probationers  under  the 
age  of  five  and  twenty,  but  this  rule  is  not,  I  am  sorry  to  find, 
universal.  And  even  five  and  twenty  is  fully  young  for  the  average 
girl  to  test  her  fitness  for  work  so  arduous  and  so  peculiarly  trying, 
and  assuredly  if  attempted  before  that  age  the  risk  of  lasting  injury 
to  health  and  nerves  is  exceedingly  grave. 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  23  I 

offered  at  the  present  time  by  English  girlhood  of 
all  classes,  may  not  a  separation,  in  the  first  place, 
into  the  under-ivorkcd  and  the  over-worked  \\<:^\i  to 
clear  our  views?  And  hard  and  painful  as  life 
with  its  sharp  necessity  for  early  labour  may  bo 
for  the  latter,  is  it  not  a  question  if  the  evil  wrought 
by  the  conditions,  on  the  surface  and  materially 
speaking  so  much  more  advantageous,  of  our  upper- 
class  girls,  is  not  in  the  long  run  as  great?  For 
their  sake,  as  well  as  from  the  more  universally 
recognized  motives  of  philanthropy  and  benevo- 
lence in  the  ordinary  sense,  is  it  not  our  plain  dut)' 
to  try  to  equalize  things  a  little?  Cannot  much 
more  be  done  towards  refining  and  brightening 
the  lives  of  our  working  girls,  hand-in-hand  with 
increased  training  for  useful,  unselfish,  and  re- 
sponsible occupation  for  our  own  daughters? 

And  to  look  still  wider  afield,  and  further  ahead, 
never  has  there  been  a  time  with  more  good  work 
in  England  calling  to  be  done ;  never  has  there 
been  a  period  in  our  social  history  when  so  large  a 
proportion  of  our  better-class  women  must  pass 
through    life    without    entering    into    its    closest 


232  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

personal   tics    and    responsibilities :    do  not   these 
two  great  facts  speak  for  themselves  ? 

Are  parents,  mothers  especially,  doing  their  best 
for  their  girls  ?     During  these  few  critical  years  of 
girlhood,  when   the   eager   and    readily   receptive 
spirit  begins  to  look  out  upon  life   for  itself,  to 
Vv'hat  strange,  sad  influences,   is  it  not  often    ex- 
posed ?     By  example,  if  not  by  the  coarseness  of 
positive  precept,  how  many  a  young  creature   is 
indoctrinated  with  "  worldliness "  in   some  of  its 
most  insidious  forms :  selfish  stiniggling  to  be  first 
in  the   race   for   social   advantage ;    contemptible 
condescension  to  meannesses  of  motive  and  deed 
which  few  would  like  to  see  expressed  in  plain 
words ;   love  of  outside  excitement   at   all   costs, 
leading  to  neglect  of  first  duties,  even  sometimes 
under  the  specious   guise  of  benevolent  devotion 
on  so-called  "religious"  grounds — a  tone  of  mind 
and  spirit,  in  short,  utterly  at  variance  with  the 
purity  and    elevation  of  the    Christian    character 
professedly  our  ideal !     What  results  can  be  ex- 
pected but  such  as  too  frequently  ensue  ?     Religion 
as  an  active  principle  is  tacitly  disbelieved  in  and 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  233 

thrown  aside,  self-seeking  in  one  or  other  of  its 
innumerable  forms,  replacing  all  higher  motive, 
till  not  infrequently  the  pupil  surpasses  the  teacher, 
and  the  parent  is  aghast  at  the  fruits  of  her  own, 
perhaps  half  unconscious,  planting !  Even  in  the 
more  superficial  matters  of  outward  manner  and 
bearing,  how  many  a  girl,  sweet,  natural,  and 
modest,  essentially  a  "gentlewoman,"  is  trans- 
formed by  the  inculcated  slavery  to  society  and 
its  laws  into  an  artificial  puppet,  afraid  of  moving 
or  speaking  save  after  a  certain  studied  fashion, 
or  worse  still,  into  a  coarse  and  noisy  hoyden  ; 
thereby,  more  often  than  is  probably  at  all 
suspected,  disgusting  and  alienating  the  very 
beings  (the  best  of  them,  at  any  rate)  whose 
admiration  she  has  been  taught  to  exert  her 
utmost  powers  to  secure. 

The  mischief  of  course  is  not  entirely  confined 
to  the  period  of  life  wc  have  been  more  particularly 
considering ;  school-days  have  much  to  answer 
for.  For  though  the  actual  instruction  is  now  so 
much  more  thorough  and  truly  "educational,"  the 
grave  questions  of  companionship,  both  as  regards 


234  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

fellow-learners  and  teachers,  should  never  be  for- 
gotten. With  respect  to  the  latter,  the  responsi- 
bility of  parents  is  much  more  serious  in  a  case 
of  home  education,  where  a  girl  cannot  but  be 
influenced  for  life  by  the  governess  with  whom 
so  great  a  part  of  her  time  is  spent.  And  that 
the  increase  of  first-rate  schools  for  girls  will  effect 
this  state  of  things  to  any  very  considerable  extent 
as  regards  the  daughters  of  our  quite  upper  classes, 
seems  to  me  from  practical  and  other  reasons 
improbable.  Perhaps  the  perfection  of  things 
would  be  most  nearly  realized  by  an  approach 
to  the  French  modern  system  of  cours,  which  gives 
a  girl  the  advantage  of  the  best  teaching — that 
of  teachers  specially  qualified  in  their  own  subjects 
—superintended  and  supplemented  by  her  own 
private  governess  at  home,  at  the  same  time  as 
the  stimulus  of  emulation  and  intellectual  friction, 
without  exposing  her  to  the  risk  of  indiscriminate 
companionship,  and  hasty  or  injudicious  friend- 
ships  out  of  lesson  hours.  These  latter  dangers 
are  of  course  more  to  be  dreaded  in  boarding- 
school  life  than  in  even  the  least  exclusive  of  day- 


ENGLISH  GIRLHOOD.  235 

schools.  And  that  the  growing  preponderance  of 
the  latter  is  an  advantage  to  girls  in  general  few 
will  be  inclined  to  dispute,  if  the  greater  "  natural- 
ness" of  daughters  and  sisters  living  in  their  own 
homes,  even  during  the  years  when  the  most  of 
their  time  must  be  given  to  study,  be  taken  into 
account,  as  contrasted  with  the  unavoidable 
absence  of  domestic  training,  the  enforced 
estrangement  from  home  duties  and  gradually 
developing  responsibilities  necessitated  by  life  in 
even  the  most  excellent  of  institutions,  primarily 
if  not  exclusively  devoted  to  intellectual  instruc- 
tion. 


2\6  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 


FICTION:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE, 

Fiction,  as  we  all  know,  in  the  sense  in  which  we 
use  the  term  in  the  present  day,  is  a  new  growth. 
One  does  not  need  to  go  very  far  back  into  the 
social  life  of  the  past,  or  to  read  up  much  in  any 
history  to  be  satisfied  as  to  this,  and  like  all  influ- 
ences new  and  old,  it  has  its  good  side  and  its  bad 
— its  use,  and  also  its  grave  possibilities  of  abuse 
and  misuse.  I  have  more  than  once  heard  it  said 
that  it  would  be  by  no  means  a  matter  for  regret, 
but  in  many  ways  the  reverse,  if,  during  one  whole 
year,  no  new  books  were  to  be  written.  I  cer- 
tainly think  it  would  be  a  great  cause  for  con- 
gratulation if,  for  some  such  given  time,  no  new 
novels  were  to  appear !  There  would  be  leisure 
for  a  thorough  weeding-out  of  those  already  in 
existence,  which  would,  I   think,   be  salutary  for 


FICTION:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE.  237 

authors  as  well  as  for  readers — weeding-out  always 
is  effected  in  time,  it  is  true,  but  the  ever-increas- 
ing mass  of  publications  renders  it  more  and  more 
difficult.  And  meanwhile  it  is  melancholy  to 
reflect  on  the  enormous  waste  of  time  and  energy 
on  books  that  are  even  less  worth  reading  than 
writing.  For,  after  all,  though  I  would  be  the 
last  to  encourage  or  urge  young  people  with  no 
special  gift,  or  no  special  reason  for  imagining 
they  may  have  such  a  gift  though  dormant,  to 
rush  into  print,  still  the  doing  so  is  sometimes  a 
very  wholesome  lesson.  No  book  can  be  written 
without  a  good  deal  of  patience  and  toil,  and 
except  in  wrong-doing,  patience  and  toil  are 
never  altogether  thrown  awa}'.  And  nothing 
tests  the  reality  of  literary  powers  like  seeing 
one's  productions  in  print — unless,  it  may  be, 
the  humiliation  of  finding  the  result  of  one's 
labours  ruthlessly  cut  to  pieces,  or,  still  worse, 
altogether  icfnorcd.  For  where  there  is  real 
talent  these  trials  often  serve  but  as  a  spur  to 
renewed  effort. 

The    increase    of    books   of    fiction — talcs   and 


238  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

stories  of  every  kind,  more  especially  novels,  not 
to  mention  children's  books — with  which  just  now 
we  are  scarcely  concerned — is  almost  incredible. 
Even  forty  or  fifty  years  ago,  when  the  threc- 
volumed  novel  was  already  fairly  launched,  and 
circulating  libraries  on  a  small  scale  had  been  for 
some  time  in  existence,  the  number  of  tales  and 
stories  was  infinitesimal  compared  with  to-day. 
And  in  another  way  fiction  was  of  much  less 
importance  as  a  factor  in  social  life. 

Novels,  as  a  rule  at  that  time,  were  so  poor. 
With  the  exception  of  the  works  of  a  very  few 
leading  authors,  the  run  of  them  was  both  dull 
and  uninteresting,  exceedingly  untrue  to  nature, 
badly  written,  and  terribly  sentimental.  The  word 
"  romance  "  which  tells  its  own  tale,  had  not  yet 
altogether  gone  out  of  fashion.  I  do  not  think 
many  of  these  second  or  third-rate — no  rate  at  all, 
we  should  now  dub  them — productions  would  find 
much  favour  with  the  girls  of  the  present  day. 
There  is  no  doubt  whatever  that  the  whole  level 
of  fiction — the  higher  ground  having  been  first 
sighted  by  some  great  pioneers  such  as  Charlotte 


FICTION:  ITS   USE  AND  ABUSE.  239 

Bronte,  Dickens,  Thackeray,    Harriet  Martineaii  ; 
a    little    further   back    by  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Miss 
Austen,  Miss  Edgcworth  (whose  "  Helen,"  a  novel 
of   almost   typical    excellence,  is    far   less    known 
than    it   should    be) ;    a    little    later    on    by   Mrs. 
Gaskcll,    Anthony    Trollopc,    Charles    Kingsley, 
Miss    Thackeray,    Charles     Reade,    Miss    Mulock, 
Miss   Yonge,    Mrs.    Oliphant,    Dr.    George    Mac- 
donald,  and  by  that  time  already  many  others — 
the  whole  level  has  risen  incalculably.     Nowadays 
it  would  take  nearly  all  the  minutes  at  my  disposal 
merely  to  enumerate  the  names  of  existing  novels 
of  unquestionable  merit,  both  English  and  Ameri- 
can.    i\nd    among    the    authors    of  these,  I  may 
remark   parenthetically,    not    a    few    good  judges 
place  women-writers,  led  by  George  Eliot,  in   the 
foremost  rank.     These    greater   novelists   are   fol- 
lowed by  an   innumerable  crowd  of  smaller  ones, 
many  a  one  of  whose  productions  would,  earlier 
in    this    century,    have    been    looked    upon,    and 
rightly,  as  a  masterpiece.     And  it  is  just  because 
the  level   has  so  risen,  just  because  there  are  so 
very  many  books  of  fiction  worth  reading,  that  the 


240  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

subject   requires    such    serious  consideration,  that 
it  behoves  us,  out  of  much  that  is  good,  to  choose 
the  best,  and  not  only  the  best  in  the  abstract,  but 
to  find  out  what  is  best  for  iis — and  that  we  are 
left  without  excuse  if  ever  we  are  guilty  of  reading 
a  book  that  is  in  any  sense  bad.     For  of  course 
the  bad  has  come  with  the  good.     With  the  im- 
provement both  in  matter  and  literary  skill  has 
crept  in  a  great  wave  of  false  cleverness,  of  writing 
for  effect  and  notoriety,  instead  of  from  any  higher 
motive  or  true  love  of  art,  of  pandering  to  public 
taste   already  satiated  v/ith  too    much  light  and 
ephemeral    literature   and    ever   seeking   for  new 
excitement — in  a  word,  what  has  been  called  the 
"sensational  school"  in   fiction,  though  in  using 
this  Avell-worn  expression,  I  do  so  only  in  its  objec- 
tionable sense.     For  it  covers  a  wide  field,  and  I 
should  be  very  sorry  to  be  supposed  to  refer  to 
the   many   wholesome   and   harmless   as   well   as 
clever  novels   which   yet,  as    is   rather   to   be   re- 
gretted, mustj  technically  speaking,  so  to  say,  be 
classed  as  belonging  to  that  school. 

There  are  a  good  many  things  I  should  like  to 


FICTION:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE.  24 1 

impress  upon  girls  with  regard  to  novel  or  story- 
book reading.  I  can  only  touch  upon  the  most 
important.  And  first  of  all  comes  a  very  common- 
place piece  of  advice,  almost,  indeed,  a  truism. 
Never  forget  that  reading  fiction  is  to  be  looked 
upon  as  a  recreation.  There  are,  it  is  true,  some 
novels — among  them  I  might  mention  Mr.  I'ater's 
"  Marius  the  Epicurean,"  perhaps  Mr.  Shorthouse's 
"  John  Inglesant" — which  are  hardly  to  be  ranked 
as  such.  They  arc  certainly  not  "light"  reading, 
however  beautiful.  Such  books  arc  the  product 
of  immense  learning  and  research  and  profound 
scholarship — to  be  read,  understood,  and  admired 
as  they  deserve,  they  must  be  studied.  But  as 
regards  fiction  in  general,  if  it  is  to  fall  into  its 
right  place  as  an  influence  for  good  on  a  girl,  it 
should  be  looked  upon  as  among  the  sweetmeats 
of  her  life.  Otherwise  it  not  only  unfits  one  for 
graver  reading,  and  most  probably  interferes  prac- 
tically with  duties  not  to  be  set  aside,  but  it  actu- 
ally loses  its  own  charm  if  indulged  in  too  much, 
or  at  unseasonable  hours.  First  thing  in  the 
morning  and  last  at  night  seem  to  mc  very  pro- 

R 


242  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

minent  among  these  unsuitable  times.  Not  only 
do  we  owe  our  very  first  and  last  waking  thoughts 
to  the  best  and  highest  interests  of  all,  but  besides 
this,  a  habit  of  novel  reading  in  the  forenoon 
leaves  one  in  a  curiously  unready  and  desultory 
condition  for  the  day's  work,  and  sitting  up  late 
at  night  over  an  interesting  or  exciting  tale  is 
equally  sure  to  make  one's  brain  unhealthily  tired 
and  listless. 

As  to  ivJiat  fiction  to  read,  I  would,  to  start  with, 
strongly  advise  a  girl  on  first  beginning  to  feel 
her  own  way  a  little  in  bookland,  to  read  some 
of  the  best  older  novels.  Sir  Walter  Scott  is 
sadly  out  of  fashion,  I  know.  Young  people  find 
him  woefully  dull.  But  I  cannot  believe  that 
young  human  nature  has  changed  so  extraordi- 
narily as  all  that,  in  half  a  century  or  less.  I  fear 
the  mischief  is  almost  entirely  due  to  premature 
and  perhaps  indiscriminate  indulgence  in  novels 
while  still  very  young  ;  even  in  some  cases  before 
childhood  is  really  past.  If  girls  had  as  few 
books  as  their  grandmothers  had  in  tJieir  youth, 
fresh  from   school-work  and  with  unspoilt   taste, 


FICTIO.V:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE.  243 

I  think  most  of  them  would  be  as  susceptible 
to  the  wonderful  charm  of  the  great  northern 
wizard  as  were  these  grandmothers  in  their  day. 
Indeed,  I  have  seen  it  tested — some  young  people 
I  know  were  brought  up  on  the  Continent  under 
rather  "old-fashionedly"  strict  surveillance.  Story- 
books of  any  kind  were  rare,  novels  unknown. 
Just  as  they  were  growing  up,  a  return  to  Eng- 
land opened  out  a  wide  field  to  them,  and  as  they 
were  wisely  directed,  the  Waverley  novels  were 
almost  their  first  pasture-ground.  I  can  scarcely 
exaggerate,  and  shall  never  forget,  the  delight  and 
enjoyment  these  boys  and  girls  found  in  them. 
Nor  has  this  freshness  of  taste  ever  been  alto- 
gether lost.  I  think  the  restricted  story  reading 
of  their  earlier  youth  has  not  proved  a  subject 
of  regret. 

And  close  upon  the  \\'avcrlc)-s  come  others, 
varying  so  widely  that  no  one  can  complain  of 
monotony  in  our  older  fiction,  though  its  amount 
may  be  limited.  Dear  Miss  Austen  for  one ; 
"The  Newcomes,"  "  Pendennis,"  the  almost  em- 
barrassing   wealth   of    Charles    Dickens's    books 


244  STUDIES  AND  STORIES, 

leading  us  on  gradually  to  the  later  novelists  of 
this  century  who,  one  by  one,  have  been  canonized 
by  the  slow  but  sure  decision  of  time  as  "  stan- 
dard authors"  whose  works  will  "live."  Along 
with  this  reading,  or  interspersed  with  it,  it  may 
be  well  to  divert  yourself  now  and  then,  in  an- 
ticipation as  it  were,  with  a  present-day  novel. 
But  when  you  begin  with  these,  I  would  earnestly 
advise  you  to  ask  advice  and  direction.  Do  not 
be  in  a  hurry  to  read  a  book  just  because  "  every- 
body "  is  reading  it ;  do  not  feel  ashamed  not  to 
have  seen  "  the  book  of  the  season."  It  may 
sometimes  prove  a  very  blessed  thing  for  you 
never  to  see  it  at  all.  Far  better  miss  altogether 
the  reading  the  cleverest  book  that  ever  was 
written  than  soil  your  mind  and  memory  in  the 
very  least ;  far  better  even  to  be  laughed  at  as 
prudish  or  behind  the  day,  than  risk  any  contact 
with  the  mental  or  moral  pitch  which  is  so  very 
hard  quite  to  rub  off  again.  For  though,  taken 
in  the  mass,  our  English  fiction  is  not  often, 
thank  God,  open  to  the  terrible  verdict  that  must 
be  passed  on  that  of  some  other  nations  ;  there 


FICTION:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE.  245 

are  a  great  man)-  novels  that  arc  not  good,  where 
no  real  belief  or  nobility  of  principle  underlies 
the  cleverness,  which  leave  a  young  mind  con- 
fused as  to  what  is  "good,"  or  what  the  writer 
means  one  to  think  so,  or  worse  still,  insinuates 
a  strange  chaotic  distress  as  to  whether  right  is 
right  any  longer,  or  wrong  wrong  ?  I  think, 
though  they  may  not  be  obtrusively  so,  we  who 
are  Christians  must  call  such  books  "  bad."  For 
remember,  it  is  not  writing  about  bad  things  that 
is  necessarily  bad.  As  girls  grow  older  they  have 
to  face  evil  in  many  forms,  in  real  life  and  even 
sometimes  its  delineation  in  fiction.  But  it  should 
be  recognized  as  evil,  as  the  powerful  yet  miser- 
able thing  we  have  to  do  battle  with  while  life 
lasts  ;  never  as  a  skilfully  draped  and  dressed-up 
figure  which  is  to  be  misnamed  "good."  Nor, 
even  when  recognized  as  evil  should  its  deformi- 
ties be  unnecessarily  dwell  upon  :  the  doing  so  is 
one  of  the  worst  of  the  morbid  tendencies  of 
present-day  fiction,  and  can  do  as  no  good.  It 
may  possibly  in  some  cases  bring  home  his  own 
degradation    to  the    hardened   and  stupefied  con- 


246  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

science  of  a  drunkard  to  see  it  portrayed  in  its 
dreadful  reality — though  even  this  is  an  open 
question — but  supposing  it  were  ever  our  painful 
task  to  help  any  such  unhappy  ones,  I  do  not 
think  we  should  do  it  any  the  better  from  having 
studied  some  morbidly  accurate  picture  of  this 
terrible  vice  in  a  novel — French  or  English,  For, 
to  my  sorrow,  I  could  name  some  recent  English 
novels,  written,  I  am  assured,  with  the  best 
motives,  and  supposed  to  be  suited  to  young 
readers,  which  I  should  shrink  from  putting  into 
the  hands  of  such,  almost  more  than  an  honestly 
coarse  medieval  romance. 

But  having  sought  and  received  wise  and  at 
the  same  time  sympathetic  counsel  as  to  your 
choice  of  books,  do  not  keep  yourself  too  much 
in  leading-strings.  Do  not  be  afraid  to  form  and 
to  hold,  while  always  open  to  correction  or  sug- 
gestions, or  readjustment  of  your  views— jw/r  oioii 
opinion.  You  have  several  things  to  consider ; 
not  only  what  is  good  in  the  abstract,  but,  as  I 
said  before,  what  is  good  for  jw/,  what  you  really 
enjoy,  what  )'ou  feel  you  profit  by.     Nothing  is 


FICTION:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE,  247 

more  pitiful  or  absurd  than  to  hear  a  young 
person,  parrot-like,  praising  or  trying  to  be  enthu- 
siastic about  some  book  he  or  she  neither  admires 
nor  understands,  just  because  it  seems  the  thing 
to  do.  One  of  the  very  cleverest  and  most  culti- 
vated women  I  know,  is  not  ashamed  to  own 
when  the  subject  comes  up,  that  she  has  never 
been  able  to  derive  any  kind  of  pleasure  from  the 
writings  of  Charles  Dickens.  And  to  mc  person- 
ally, still  more  astonishing,  I  have  met  people 
who  found  "  Pride  and  Prejudice,"  and  "  North- 
anger  Abbey  "  very  flat.  I  myself  feel  the  same 
want  of  attraction  in  some  American  novelists 
whose  genius  is  incontestable.  We  are  not  all 
made  alike,  and  even  if  one's  own  want  of  appre- 
ciation of  books  that  should  be  admired  is  some- 
what humiliating,  it  is  better  to  be  humiliated 
than  not  to  be  honest,  though  at  the  same  time 
good  taste  and  true  humility  should  prevent  one's 
obtruding  these  eccentricities  of  taste,  another 
little  danger  of  which  I  would  warn  young  readers. 
I'or  mental  powers  and  perceptions  change  as 
v.ell   as   develop.     "  Fontaine  jc  nc  boirai  jamais 


248  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

du  tes  eaux,"  is  a  rash  declaration  ;  the  very  books 
you  cannot  like  now,  may  become  your  greatest 
friends  in  later  years.  Say  you  do  not  care  for 
them  rf  your  opinion  is  called  for,  but  beware  of 
inferring  that  they  are  unworthy  of  being  cared  for. 

Then  you  have  to  find  out  what  books  have  the 
best  effect  on  you — some  people  cannot  stand  very 
exciting  or  thrilling  stories,  just  as  some  people 
are  better  without  any  wine.  If  you  find  it  so 
with  you,  if  certain  novels  so  engross  your  mind 
and  imagination  that  real  life  becomes  dream- 
land, and  you  go  about  your  duties  in  a  sort  of 
sleep-walking,  then  give  them  up,  or  indulge  in 
them  but  rarely  and  at  judicious  times ;  unless, 
indeed,  you  can  train  yourself  to  sufficient  self- 
control  resolutely  to  keep  their  fascination  under 
mental  lock  and  key — a  grand  piece  of  self-dis- 
cipline in  itself 

Many  people  object  to  reading  stories  that 
appear  in  serials.  I  think  there  is  a  good  deal  to 
be  said  in  their  favour,  unless,  of  course,  one  reads 
too  many  at  a  time,  which  cannot  but  lead  to 
confusion.      I    have  often  noticed  that  the  tales 


FICTION:  ITS   USE  AND  ABUSE.  249 

one  reads  in  parts  arc  those  that  remain  the 
longest  in  one's  memory ;  they  mellow  there,  as 
it  were.  During  the  intervals,  one  seems  to  live 
with  the  characters,  to  get  to  know  them,  to 
distrust  some,  to  feel  increasing  affection  and 
admiration  for  others.  We  wonder  how  they  arc 
getting  on,  what  will  be  the  next  news  of  them, 
and  so  forth  ;  almost  as  if  they  were  real  acquaint- 
ances at  a  distance.  And  it  is  often  a  pleasant 
and  not  unprofitable  subject  of  conversation  to 
discuss  the  incidents  of  a  serial  story  between 
times  with  others  who  are  following  the  gradual 
unfolding  of  its  plan,  much  in  the  same  way  that 
one  of  the  good  results  of  reading  aloud  is  the 
common  interests  it  brings  into  family  or  friendly 
life.  I  wish  reading  aloud  were  more  in  fashion. 
I  am  always  sorry  when  I  hear  girls  say  they 
"hate"  it,  or  declare  ungraciously  that  they  have 
never  been  able  to  read  aloud  well,  I  know  it 
calls  often  fur  patience  and  unselfishness — on  the 
part  of  the  listeners  sometimes  as  well  as  the 
reader — but  is  that  any  real  objection  .'  Are  not 
pleasures  shared   the  truest  ?    And  from  another 


250  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

point  of  view  as  regards  the  reader — who  can  tell 
what  may  be  before  any  of  us  in  the  unseen  years 
to  come?  If  not  darkened  vision,  enfeebled  phy- 
sical powers  of  some  kind  are  the  lot  of  most 
before  the  end — you  may  come  to  be  very  thank- 
ful to  have  acquired  the  art,  for  a  real  art  it  is,  of 
reading  a  story  aloud  well,  before  there  was  actual 
call  for  doing  so.  And  later  on,  still,  when  the 
time  comes  that  you  yourself  may  be  dependent 
on  the  kindliness  of  others  for  anything  to  cheer 
or  brighten  monotonous  days,  will  it  not  be  plea- 
sant to  remember  that  when  your  eyes  were  keen 
and  your  voice  clear,  you  grudged  neither  in  this 
often  welcome  service  ? 

To  return  to  the  choice  of  books  of  fiction — I 
should  like  to  say  a  word  or  two  about  foreign 
literature  of  this  class,  notably  French  and  Ger- 
man. It  is  most  advisable  not  to  limit  your  light 
reading  to  English.  Most  girls  nowadays  can 
read  both  French  and  German,  the  former  espe- 
cially, with  ease  and  pleasure,  but  even  in  the 
rare  cases  where  it  is  not  so,  I  should  recommend 
good   translations.     For   it    is   not    only    of    self- 


PiCTION:  ITS  USE  AND  ABUSE.  25  I 

improvement  as  a  linguist  that  one  should  think. 
The  variety,  the  neivncss  to  you  of  the  life  of  other 
countries  when  well  depicted,  are  most  whole- 
some and  w'idening-  in  their  influence.  Nothing, 
next  to  actual  foreign  travel,  takes  one  more  out 
of  one's  self  than  a  story  of  which  the  scene  and 
characters  are  entirely  unlike  one's  ordinary  sur- 
roundings, provided  of  course  that  the  essence  of 
all  good  fiction,  the  magic  "  touch  of  nature,"  be 
not  wanting.  And  one  of  the  greatest  services 
fiction  can  render  us  all — brain-weary  men  and 
women  as  well  as  young  girls — is  this  taking  us 
out  of  ourselves.  It  is  one  of  the  reasons  why 
historical  novels,  or  stories  of  long  ago,  are  often 
so  refreshing — it  is  a  great  part  of  the  secret  of 
the  charm  of  fairy-tales.  I  remember  not  long 
ago  asking  a  woman  who  is  really  a  deeply  read 
scholar,  what  kind  of  fiction  she  enjoyed  the  most. 
Ilcr  reply  was — "Well,  on  the  whole,  I  think  I 
would  choose  a  good  rollicking  story  of  adventure, 
such  as  INIr.  Stevenson's  *  Treasure  Island  ; '  it  is 
such  a  change." 

And  as  regards  foreign   fiction,  do  not   be  sur- 


252         STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

prised  at  my  recommending  some  French  as  well 
as  the  many  excellent  German  tales.  It  is  a 
grave  mistake  to  imagine  that  all  French  novels 
are  objectionable  or  unwholesome.  There  are 
some  already  "standard"  ones — besides  the  two 
or  three — "  Paul  and  Virginia,"  and  "  The  Exiles 
of  Siberia,"  which  our  grandmothers  were  re- 
stricted to — a  few  of  George  Sand's,  one  or  two 
of  Balzac's,  and  some  others  which  I  really  think 
everybody  who  reads  at  all,  should  read.  And  a 
fair  number  of  modern  ones — pre-eminent  among 
them  perhaps  those  of  Mrs.  Craven,  whose  death 
her  many  friends  are  still  mourning — no  mother 
need  object  to  a  daughter's  reading,  though  of 
course  they  must  be  chosen  with  care  and  know'- 
ledge.  As  works  of  art,  too,  as  models  of  literary 
skill,  French  novels  stand  unrivalled.  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  slovenly  or  slip-shod  writing  in 
French.  The  exigencies  of  the  language,  its 
poverty  of  ivords  as  compared  with  our  own, 
necessitating  extreme  variety  and  delicacy  of 
expressions  or  combinations  of  words,  and  partly 
from  the  same  cause,  the  much  greater  precision 


FICTION:   ITS    USE  AND   ABUSE.  253 

of  grammar,  make  it  impossible  for  uneducated  or 
half-educated  authors  to  exist.  It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  our  own  standard  in  such  directions 
is  so  much  less  stringent. 

In  closing,  I  should  like  to  say  a  little  more  about 
what  seems  to  me  one  of  the  dangers  of  fiction 
for  the  young,  one  of  the  shoals  to  be  avoided. 
I  have  already  alluded  to  it  in  speaking  strongly 
of  the  advantage  of  those  tales  Avhich  take  us  out 
of  ourselves.  These  need  not  necessarily  be  laid 
in  far-away  places  or  long-ago  days.  Such  a  book, 
for  instance,  as  Miss  Lawless's  admirable  Irish 
tale,  "  Hurrish,"  a  story  not  only  of  present-day 
events,  but  of,  in  one  sense,  actually  our  own 
countrymen  and  women,  transports  us  to  scenes 
as  unfamiliar  to  many  as  those  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  thereby  not  only  refreshing  our  imagination 
but  marvellously  widening  our  sympathies.  But, 
still,  when  all  is  said  and  done,  I  fancy  girls,  as 
girls,  prefer  stories  of  the  life  they  themselves  are 
actors  in.  And  this  is  natural,  and  to  some 
extent,  when  one  takes  into  account  the  eager 
anticipations,  the  vivid  hopes,  the  vague  wonder- 


254  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

merit  as  to  the  unfolding  of  the  drama  of  your 
own  future,  without  all  of  which  youth  would  no 
longer  be  youth — to  some  extent  this  preference 
is  not  to  be  objected  to.  But  keep  it  well  in 
hand,  beware  of  reading  yourselves  into  all  you 
read ;  try  to  avoid  sentimentalism,  as  distinct 
from  true  sentiment,  in  every  form ;  while  sym- 
pathizing with  your  heroine,  let  it  be  with  Jier,  not 
with  yourself  under  her  name  ;  try  to  treat  her 
objectively,  so  to  say.  Nothing  is  more  dwarfing 
and  enervating  than  to  make  all  you  read  into  a 
sort  of  looking-glass,  and  often  a  most  misleading 
one  ! — to  measure  and  judge  and  criticize  solely 
by  your  own  personal  feelings  and  experience. 

And — even  with  regard  to  the  very  best  works 
of  fiction,  remember  they  are  fiction.  It  is  highly 
improbable  that  your  own  life,  taken  as  a  whole, 
will  resemble  the  most  life-like  story  in  three 
volumes.  Art  must  be  art,  to  restrict  it  to  literal- 
ness  would  be  to  destroy  it.  Thoroughly  to  enter 
into  the  explanation  of  this  would  lead  us  into 
very  abstruse  regions,  and  would  be,  on  my  part, 
presumption   to   attempt.     I  can  but   hint   at    it. 


FICTION:  ITS   USE  AND  ABUSE.  255 

Fiction  cannot  be  biography ;  an  oil-painting 
cannot  be  a  photograph.  In  the  former  the  c/ia- 
racters  must  be  true  to  life,  the  situations  and 
action  never — in  ordinary  story-telling,  that  is  to 
say — impossible,  and  but  rarely  improbable,  but 
more  than  this  one  cannot  ask.  Into  all  fiction, 
if  it  is  to  serve  its  purpose,  must  be  infused  a 
breath  of  the  ideal,  it  must  be  touched  by  the 
wand  of  Hans  Andersen's  "  Spirit  of  Fairy-talc." 
It  is  the  attempt  at  litcralness,  the  exaggeration 
of  the  "  realism  "  we  hear  so  much  about,  that  is 
degrading  and  distorting  art  in  so  many  direc- 
tions. Pictures  on  canvas  or  in  books,  must  be 
"composed;"  subjects  striking  or  beautiful,  se- 
lected ;  all  must  be  grouped,  harmonized,  recast 
by  the  poetic  genius  of  the  artist,  the  "  maker." 
For  poetry  in  the  widest  acceptation  of  the  word  is 
the  soul  of  all  art.  We  must  see  with  the  artist's 
eyes ;  it  is  his  power  of  seeing  as  others  do  not, 
and  of  partially  communicating  this  power,  which 
makes  him  what  he  is. 

And,  after  all,  as  regards  our  own  experience,  I 
doubt  if  anv  human  bcincr  even  at  the  close  of  the 


256  STUDIES  AND  STORIES. 

longest  life  really  feels  at  the  end  of  the  third 
volume.  Not  only  do  we  live  again  in  the 
interests,  the  hopes  and  fears  of  those  around  us, 
but  we  feel  our  own  life  still.  We  are  not  meant 
to  close  the  book  of  ourselves,  it  seems  to  me,  for 
surely  all  that  makes  us,  will  live  on  ;  not  only  our 
few  good  deeds,  our  two  or  three  completed  tasks, 
but  better  still  the  teaching  of  our  failures,  the 
clear  vision  of  our  mistakes,  of  the  fitfulness  of 
our  best  efforts,  of  the  scantiness  of  our  self- 
renunciation — the  influence  of  all  this  training  on 
our  characters,  which  arc  ourselves,  must  last. 
And,  above  all,  the  love  for  God  and  for  one  an- 
other, which,  however  imperfect  now,  is  yet  the 
germ  and  mainspring  of  all  true  living.  All  these 
will  be  found  "continued,"  in  the  book  of  golden 
letters  waiting  for  us  to  read  when  this  poor  stained 
first  volume  is  done — in  that  new  Life,  "  whose 
portals  we  call  Death." 

THE   END. 


LONDON  :    PRINTED    BY   WILLIAM    CLOWES   AND   SONS,    LIMITED, 
STAMFORD   STRKKT   AND   CHARING    CROSS. 


^ 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

1 1  II    III    III    II  I II    II    III  nil  1 1  lllll!l 


AA    ODO  963  588